Archive of Our Own

Chapter Text

The brown eyes were fixed on the raindrops trickling down the taxi window. It was September, and the weather swayed between the gentle warmth of the mornings and the coolness of the nights, which always reminded her of the coat forgotten on the sofa. Her skin would prickle with the light, cold breezes, or her clothes would cling to her body when an unexpected rainstorm began, just as it had that afternoon. A sudden downpour had fallen from the sky, drenching the bustling streets of New York, especially Wall Street, where she worked or rather, where she had worked.

A solitary tear rolled down her face, mirroring the raindrops sliding down the window. Her fists were clenched, and her nails dug into the palms of her hands in a desperate attempt to dispel the whirlwind of sadness and betrayal consuming her. She tried to focus on the physical pain she was inflicting on herself, but even that wasn’t enough to quell the overwhelming emotions burning inside her.

More tears streamed down her face as her mind filled with questions. She questioned every aspect of her life, every pain she silently carried. The doubts echoed endlessly, bringing to light all the uncertainties that had always followed her. The moment grew heavier, like a burden impossible to escape.

Olivia Margaret Benson was young; she had only turned twenty-six a few months ago. Life had never been easy for her of course not. Her parents were far from being models of responsibility, and from a very young age, she had been forced to give up her own dreams to put food on the table and help pay the bills. It took years of struggle before her mother managed to get a somewhat stable job at a public school, which allowed her to cover most of the household expenses. Only then was Olivia finally able to move to Bushwick, where she began sharing a small apartment with her childhood friend, Alexandra Cabot.

It was true that the neighborhood where she currently lived wasn’t far from where she had grown up, but it was never about the place. It was never about the place. It was always about her. It was always about how, for the first time, she wanted to live for herself and not for others. Olivia loved her mother, Serena, deeply, but she knew she had to let her live her own life. And more importantly, Olivia needed to learn how to live hers.

Now, leaning against the car window, she couldn’t shake the thought that perhaps the life she was living wasn’t the ideal one. Since leaving home, she had fought tirelessly to find a job that would help her pay the bills. As a teenager, she had been so busy taking care of her mother and their home that she hadn’t been able to dedicate enough time to her studies. Even so, Olivia had always worked hard. She had sacrificed the best years of her youth in pursuit of a future she could be proud of in pursuit of happiness, peace, and the long-dreamed-of freedom.

And yet, even years of struggle didn’t seem to be enough. On many nights, the thin walls of the apartment where she grew up had kept her awake because of the noise from the neighbors. Still, she persevered. Olivia fought to get where she was, even if the place she occupied now wasn’t anything extraordinary. It wasn’t what the ten-year-old Olivia had dreamed of, but it was what she had and, for now, that was enough.

Olivia began working in small businesses near her home. The pay was miserable, but for years she saved every penny until she had enough to cover at least three months’ rent. It was with those savings that, after earning a scholarship, she was finally able to move into Alex’s apartment.

Even after moving, Olivia continued searching for a better job. As much as she hated the restaurant where she worked, the salary helped cover the bills, supplemented by her night shifts three times a week at a diner on the same street where she lived with Alex. Some days were so exhausting that, after dealing with food all day, she couldn’t even bring herself to eat. They weren’t the best jobs, but through sheer determination, Olivia managed to keep up with her expenses and still carved out a bit of time to study.

At 19, she achieved a significant milestone: she was accepted into the Criminology program at John Jay College of Criminal Justice. At 25, after years of dedication, she finally graduated and took the next step toward the future she had long desired. With even greater effort, she enrolled at the New York University School of Law (NYU Law). Her second year at the university had started just a few weeks ago, and she was determined to press on, no matter how grueling the journey might be.

Although the Law program was designed to be completed in three years full-time, Olivia knew she couldn’t afford to stop working. As a result, her graduation would take five years. For her, the most important thing was to finish her studies and finally begin working in the field of her dreams. Olivia wanted to be a lawyer. She wanted to fight for justice. More specifically, she dreamed of becoming an Assistant District Attorney (A.D.A.) for the Special Victims Unit a goal she had carried with her since she was very young.

Olivia had already faced countless battles to get where she was. Earning a spot in college, graduating in Criminology, and now having the opportunity to be closer to her goal were the results of years of relentless dedication. Everything seemed to be moving in the right direction: she was working, attending the university she had longed for, and sharing an apartment with her childhood best friend.

Olivia and Alex met when they were just five years old, living on the same street in the Mott Haven neighborhood of the South Bronx. Alex lived with her grandparents in a small, modest house. Despite being an outgoing girl, the recent move to a new neighborhood left her spending more time sitting on the porch, absorbed in her beloved princess picture books. It was in this setting that a cheerful Olivia Benson appeared, inviting her to play. That day, Olivia had just received her first dolls and was eager to share them.

“Hi! I’ve never seen you here before!”

The cheerful voice of a young girl caught Alex’s attention. It was Olivia, a little girl with braided hair and a yellow dress, standing at the foot of the small staircase leading up to the porch of the house Alex had just moved into.

“I moved here this week!”

Before Alex could say anything else, Olivia quickly climbed the three steps. She walked over to the porch sofa and plopped down casually, as if she had known the place forever.

“I’m Olivia!”

With a contagious smile, Olivia extended one of her dolls to Alex. For a moment, the blonde-haired girl stared at the plastic toy, examining it with curiosity. A few seconds later, Alex took the doll, her face lighting up with a radiant smile.

“My name is Alex!”

It was the beginning of an instant friendship, so strong it seemed nothing could ever break it. However, at the age of 13, Alex faced a major change. After her grandfather passed away, she had to move in with her only uncle, as her grandmother was no longer mentally fit to care for her alone. It was a challenging time for both girls. Still, Olivia refused to let their friendship fade. Determined to maintain their bond, she learned how to ride the subway and started visiting Alex at least twice a month. On top of that, the two often talked on the phone, keeping the connection they had built in their childhood alive.

Years later, Olivia and Alex’s friendship remained as strong as ever. When Olivia moved into Alex’s apartment eight years ago, they fulfilled their long-standing dream of living together. Despite the financial struggles they faced over time, they stayed united, standing tall and always supporting one another. Today, they can say with confidence that it was the best decision they ever made.

The last few months had been especially positive for Olivia and Alex. Alex had landed an excellent job at one of the most renowned and sought-after tech companies in the United States. With a significant salary, she was able to improve both their lives, buying new furniture and elevating the comfort level of their apartment. Alex loved Olivia like a sister, and whenever she could, she found ways to make her friend’s life easier. Thanks to her new job, they were finally able to replace their old beds and mattresses, which brought a noticeable improvement to their daily routines.

Olivia, in turn, had secured a great internship at a law firm, ranked as the third-best in New York City. While the salary was modest by the city’s standards, it was enough to ease the burden of expenses, buy a new sofa, and even occasionally help her mother with bills. For the first time in many years, both Olivia and Alex’s lives seemed to be heading toward calmer days. There was no longer the constant stress of wondering how they would pay the bills at the end of the month, nor the exhausting double shifts that drained all their physical and mental energy.

Finally, Olivia had a single job with a salary sufficient to cover her expenses, even if there wasn’t much left over at the end of the month. She was deeply grateful for this newfound stability and knew she owed the opportunity to Trevor Langan.

Trevor was the man who had visited the restaurant where she worked for three weeks straight before finally mustering up the courage to ask her out.

“Olivia?”

As she stepped out of the restaurant on a cold Wednesday night, she heard her name called by a masculine voice. Her eyes quickly scanned the street until they landed on Trevor Langan, leaning against his car a few meters away.

She already knew Trevor. For the past three weeks, he had been having lunch at the restaurant almost daily. Whenever the place wasn’t too busy, they exchanged a few words.

“Trevor? Is everything okay?”

As she approached, Olivia shoved her cold hands into the pockets of her dark navy puffer jacket almost black. She loved how the sunlight brought out the richness of the fabric’s tone. Trevor offered her a warm smile and, gripping the door handle of his car a red Ferrari 488 Spider that gleamed even under the dim streetlights responded kindly:

“Can I give you a ride home?”

Olivia’s eyes fell on the car before returning to Trevor. She had never been in such a luxurious vehicle. As much as she enjoyed their occasional conversations at the restaurant, he was still a stranger. And above all, she valued her safety.

“Thanks, but I think I’ll stick to the subway!”

She turned, ready to walk away, but felt his warm hand gently grasp her wrist, stopping her in her tracks. Turning to face him, she pulled her wrist back softly, trying to create some distance from the unexpected touch.

“I… I’d like to take you out on a date. We’ve been talking a lot these past few weeks, and… I’d just like to spend some time with you.”

She stared at him, surprised. She had dated before, but no one had ever formally asked her out. Her past relationships had always started casually, with spontaneous outings to local diners. This was entirely different a man waiting for her so late just to ask her out. Her eyes sparkled, and a smile spread across her face.

“I start my shift a bit later tomorrow. Maybe we could grab a coffee at the café on the corner?”

Trevor’s smile widened, and he nodded eagerly. Gently taking her hand, he brought it to his lips, placing a soft kiss that sent a warm shiver through Olivia’s body.

“See you tomorrow, Olivia!”

Trevor was the first to win her over, the first to make her believe that fairy tales could be real. He had helped Olivia land a job as a secretary at the company two years ago, when they had only been dating for three months. Thanks to him, she finally had the opportunity to start building a career.

Over time, Olivia was promoted to intern for one of the company’s most prominent attorneys, leaving behind the days of taking meeting notes and serving coffee. Though she believed she had been lucky to receive such an opportunity, she knew it was also the result of her relentless dedication.

During her three-year relationship with Trevor, Olivia had slept in his bed, made plans for marriage and children, and longed to spend the rest of her life by his side. But all her hopes and dreams came crashing down that morning.

“Miss?”

The voice of the taxi driver pulled her from the daydreams that had consumed her mind and the pain tightening in her chest. Her eyes, once lost in the chaos of her own thoughts, finally focused on the world around her. That’s when she realized they had arrived at the address she had given.

Olivia watched as the driver tapped the meter lightly, signaling the fare. With one hand, she wiped away the tears still streaming down her face. With the other, she reached into her bag, pulled out a few bills, and handed them to the driver. Without saying a word, she stepped out of the cab.

It was noon. She was supposed to be at work, but instead, she stood in front of her apartment building, raindrops soaking her white T-shirt. Her trembling hands fumbled with the door to the lobby. The elderly doorman, distracted by the newspaper he was reading, didn’t even notice Olivia as she hurried past him toward the stairs.

Tears continued streaming down her face as she climbed the stairs, step by step, to the third floor where the apartment she shared with Alex was located. In a rush of desperation, she began rummaging through her bag for the keys. Sniffling between sobs, her tears fell in steady streams. When she finally found the keys and unlocked the door, she gripped the handle tightly, trying to steady her trembling hands.

As she crossed the threshold, her eyes were immediately drawn to the photo frame on the entryway table. A variety of pictures were arranged there, but one in particular caught her attention, igniting a surge of anger within her. It was a photo of her and Trevor, smiling together at his cousin’s wedding just a few months ago. They looked happy. That day, he had told her he couldn’t wait to see her in white, walking down the aisle.

“So many damn promises…” she thought as the pain intertwined with her anger. “None of them were true.”

Her bag slipped from her hands, spilling its contents across the apartment floor. Ignoring the mess, Olivia walked straight to the table. She picked up the frame, clutching it tightly in her trembling fingers, her eyes locked on the image with a mix of heartbreak and fury.

She couldn’t stand to look at it any longer. The outburst came without warning. With all her strength, she hurled the photo frame against the wall. The sound of shattering glass echoed through the room as shards and pieces of the frame scattered across the floor, a tangible reflection of the storm of emotions consuming her.

“SON OF A BITCH, TRAITOR!”

Her fists clenched so tightly that her nails left marks on the palms of her hands. Olivia stared at the shattered pieces of the picture frame scattered across the floor and, for a moment, it felt as though she was looking at her own life in ruins. That memory, once joyful, had turned into a cruel reminder that the most treacherous people were often those she trusted blindly.

Trevor was one of the company’s most prominent lawyers. Although Olivia knew he had only reached the top thanks to his father (a highly influential partner and a renowned businessman) she couldn’t help but admire him. He was three years older than her and seemed indifferent to the economic gap between them. Trevor was attentive and affectionate. He brought her flowers on her birthday, treated her with care, and even though Olivia disagreed with how he had earned his position, she couldn’t deny how much she enjoyed the privacy they shared in his private office.

She loved sitting on Trevor’s lap while he talked about the future. He filled her with sweet words, telling her she would make a wonderful wife, that they would be happy, wealthy, and famous. Olivia lost herself in each of these fantasies because she loved to dream. Having grown up without examples of true love, she clung to the fairy tales and romance stories that had always captivated her. To her, Trevor had become the perfect prince, a reflection of everything she sought and hoped for in life. Perhaps that was why his betrayal hurt even more, as if it were tearing apart every piece of her soul.

Every afternoon, they used to have lunch together. It was rare for them to miss it, usually only when Trevor had meetings or Olivia needed to handle something outside the office. But that week, not a single lunch had happened. His meetings seemed endless, and Olivia missed those moments they used to share.

It was Friday, and Olivia had finally decided to do something different: she bought lunch from a local restaurant she loved and walked to Trevor’s office, eager to surprise him. She wanted to set everything up so they could finally enjoy a moment together. The past few months had been hard, with canceled plans and their routines pulling them apart. Olivia wanted to show the man she loved that together, they could overcome any obstacle or challenge life threw their way.

What she didn’t expect was that the biggest obstacle wasn’t a circumstance, but a person. She had red hair, wore a sleek black Dior dress that cost as much as Olivia’s annual salary, and her name was Ava Bloom. A 30-year-old attorney and a partner at the firm, Ava had just earned a new title that afternoon: Trevor’s mistress.

Olivia caught them in his office. While she had spent her day working, rushing to prepare a beautiful surprise for her boyfriend, Trevor had been unfaithful. He was receiving oral sex from Ava, who, to make matters worse, took the opportunity to humiliate Olivia.

With her fiery red hair and a smug, malicious smile, Ava seized the moment to mock the betrayed girlfriend. With arrogance, she revealed that she and Trevor had been together for six months and that Olivia was nothing more than a fleeting distraction.

“He’s just having fun with his cheap little whore before he finally marries me,” Ava declared, looking Olivia up and down with disdain.

Without a shred of mercy, Ava continued: “You’re just another woman he’s conquered. Now you’re in the palm of his hand, being used as he pleases, until he decides to discard you. Trevor would never marry someone beneath him.”

Ava’s words cut through Olivia like a blade. The betrayal wasn’t just physical it was a blow to her dignity and trust, a cruel game played by two people who saw no value in her.

Three years. Olivia had spent three years waiting for the moment Trevor would ask her to be his wife. She dreamed of a wedding dress, a beautiful, sparkling ring, the children they’d have, a perfect house surrounded by green lawns and children running everywhere. But none of those dreams would come true. None of it had ever been real.

The man she loved had lied to her. For all that time, Olivia had been nothing more than a naive, deluded girl—a virgin he had used for three years. Trevor would never, under any circumstances, marry “just anyone,” someone without a prestigious name, without money or power. She would never be the perfect wife for him. Those were Ava’s words, spoken with venom, and Trevor’s silence only confirmed that he agreed with every single one of them.

Olivia couldn’t find the strength to react. All that remained were the tears streaming down her face and a shattered heart, crushed by the betrayal of the man she believed was the love of her life. The pain and anguish gave way to hatred. The tears burned her cheeks, intensifying the overwhelming agony consuming her from within.

Her steps were heavy and determined as she marched to the bedroom. Her eyes, blinded by rage, scanned the room in search of something (anything) to channel her frustration. She began gathering every damned picture frame that held a photo of her and Trevor, scattered throughout the space.

One by one, the frames met the same fate: the wall. The sound of shattering glass echoed through the apartment as screams of anguish escaped her lips. Every smiling image seemed to mock her, bringing back all the lies he’d told, all the promises he’d never intended to keep. She had given him everything she had, and in return, she received pain—a pain so raw it felt like it tore open wounds in her soul, wounds she knew would never fully heal.

“LIAR!”

She screamed, as if the sound could purge the burning ache in her chest. But even if she screamed until her voice was gone, it wouldn’t soothe the agony of a broken heart. This wasn’t the first time someone had shattered Olivia’s heart, and she feared it wouldn’t be the last. But this time, it wasn’t just her heart that had been destroyed. Every part of her felt broken, shattered, and discarded as though she had no worth at all.

Everything around her seemed filthy, tainted, impure. The bedsheets, the pillow where Trevor had rested his head, the clothes she wore even her own skin felt defiled. She could feel every touch of his in her memory, but now those touches brought nothing but nausea. A sudden wave of revulsion overtook her as she thought of how the same hands that had once caressed her had also touched another woman.

Trevor had betrayed her trust in the most brutal way, and Olivia couldn’t help but wonder: how many times had he done this before?

How many times had he laughed with Ava as they mocked her naivety? How many times had he brought another woman into the bed that should have been theirs alone, while Olivia, somewhere else, dreamed of a future with him? Each question tore her apart further, exposing the truth: the man she loved had never been who she believed him to be. Every doubt, every memory, struck her like a blow.

With quick steps, she headed to the kitchen cabinet where Alex kept bottles of wine and vodka for party nights. Olivia grabbed a sealed bottle of vodka and opened it without hesitation, taking a long swig. She grimaced slightly as the alcohol burned its way down her throat, but she didn’t care. She followed it with another gulp, trying to dull the pain, as she walked back to the bedroom. The sound of her high heels echoed through the apartment, marking her path.

Crossing into the bedroom, she left a trail of discarded clothes on the floor jeans, a button-up shirt, and black lace lingerie. Each piece was dropped carelessly until she reached the old bathtub in the bathroom. It was the only redeeming feature of the shabby apartment she shared with her best friend. Quickly, she turned on the shower, letting the hot water cascade over her, soaking her hair and body. Slowly, she emptied the vodka bottle as her tears mingled with the stream of water.

She had no sense of how long she stayed there, standing beneath the hot spray. She only realized it had been long enough for the water heater to run out, the chill creeping over her skin. But even that didn’t faze her. It had been long enough to drain the bottle, which she hurled against the wall. The sound of shattering glass echoed through the bathroom, almost like a melody to her ears.

At some point, lost in her thoughts, her body curled under the cold water, eyes closed, and the bitter taste of alcohol lingering on her lips, she felt something warm on her face. A different kind of touch. Her brown eyes slowly opened, meeting the familiar blue eyes and blonde strands of Alex Cabot. The worried expression on her friend’s face should have made Olivia feel ashamed of being found in such a wretched state. Yet, she felt nothing but the raw pain of a broken heart and an overwhelming urge to cry. But deep down, she knew she no longer had the strength even for that.

“Liv, what happened?”

That Friday afternoon, in early September, Alex had been granted an unexpected early leave from her bosses. Over the past few weeks, she had identified a critical vulnerability in a system used by a major financial institution, one of her company’s biggest clients. Not only had Alex fixed the flaw before it could be exploited, but she had also developed an AI-powered intrusion detection system capable of monitoring and blocking hacking attempts in real time.

Her superiors were deeply impressed and amazed by her accomplishment. They named her the company’s lead representative for all matters involving that client and invited her to an exclusive cocktail event over the weekend. As a reward, her boss allowed her to leave work early that Friday to rest and prepare for the event.

Alex had planned to come home, relax with a glass of wine, and enjoy a long, hot bath. But when she opened the door to her apartment, she immediately sensed something was wrong. Olivia’s bag was lying on the floor, and a picture frame had fallen from its usual spot, catching her attention. What truly alarmed her, though, was the state of Olivia’s bedroom: glass shards littered the floor, and clothes were strewn everywhere.

Not knowing what to expect, Alex followed the sound of the shower and stepped into the bathroom. The scene she encountered was worse than anything she could have imagined. Though she didn’t yet know the full story, one look at her best friend’s state was enough to confirm that something terrible had happened.

“He… Trevor… cheated on me.”

A sob escaped Olivia’s lips. There were no more tears left to fall, but Alex could see just how shattered and wounded her friend was. Olivia was like a porcelain doll: beautiful and delicate, but when broken, her shards became sharp enough to cut those around her.

Alex had known Olivia since they were young and had witnessed every hardship her friend had endured. She had learned to read Olivia’s reactions, but this was different. Olivia had been broken and rebuilt countless times, yet nothing had ever left her in this state. Drunk, devastated, her skin was pale and trembling beneath the icy water. The palms of her hands bore crescent-shaped cuts, marks left by nails digging in so deeply they broke the skin.

The pain in Olivia’s brown eyes was enough for Alex to grasp the full extent of her suffering. Trevor had been unfaithful. The same Trevor Olivia had dreamed of marrying. God, she had sounded like a lovestruck teenager whenever she spoke about him. She would scribble their names together, “Olivia Langan,” giggling as she wondered how it would sound. For the past three years, Alex had believed her best friend would end up marrying that lawyer, despite the unease Trevor had always stirred in her.

Deep down, Alex had chalked up her feelings to her protective instincts over Olivia, who was like a sister to her. But now, staring at the scene before her, she had undeniable proof that her intuition had never been wrong. Trevor—that despicable bastard—had broken the heart of the kindest, most loving person Alex had ever known.

“Stay calm and don’t touch anything, sweetheart. I don’t want you to hurt yourself.”

Alex’s voice was firm but laced with care. Moving swiftly, she grabbed a pair of slippers and a bathrobe. Her quick hands turned off the shower, then wrapped Olivia in the soft, white robe. She made sure Olivia slipped into the slippers to avoid stepping on the glass shards. However, the wince of pain on her friend’s face suggested she had already hurt her feet. Her high heels were abandoned in the living room, and Olivia’s bedroom was littered with broken picture frames. Alex knew she couldn’t leave her in that chaotic environment.

Using every ounce of strength, Alex helped her best friend to her own bedroom. Olivia was weak, the alcohol having drained her energy. Alex had to hold on tightly to keep her from collapsing onto the floor. When they finally reached the bed, Olivia fell onto the mattress, arms outstretched, her body still damp, her eyes hollow, and her heart shattered.

Her current state was heartbreaking and deeply concerning.

Throughout her life, Olivia Benson had witnessed the cruelty of people and the harshness of the world. That’s why, upon reaching adulthood and saving enough money to leave the home where she had spent her painful childhood, the brown-haired young woman made a conscious choice to view life with optimism. The pain that had once shadowed her gaze gave way to a sparkle of joy.

Olivia had learned to cherish music, dance with enthusiasm, and laugh freely. Hardly anything could make her cry. Over the past eight years, Alex had only seen tears on Olivia’s face twice—both times triggered by her mother, Serena, relapsing into alcoholism. It was a sensitive subject that always left Olivia devastated.

Fortunately, Serena had been sober for the past two years and had secured a stable job. Her life was finally heading in a positive direction, something that made Olivia incredibly proud. Mother and daughter had even established a weekly tradition: every Wednesday, they would have dinner together at Olivia’s apartment, sharing stories about their routines and celebrating their progress.

Recently, it had seemed as if both women were finally experiencing stability and happiness. Everything appeared to be falling into place perfectly.

Now, on that Friday afternoon, all that harmony seemed to have been shattered. Olivia was having a nervous breakdown, crying and sobbing uncontrollably after discovering that Trevor, her boyfriend, had betrayed her. She was broken in a way Alex had never seen before. In that moment, all Alex felt she could do was provide the safety and support Olivia so desperately needed.

“Take a deep breath, sweetheart,” Alex said, her voice a blend of tenderness and firmness.

She sat on the bed beside her best friend and wrapped her in a firm embrace, encouraging Olivia to rest her head on her shoulder and let the tears flow freely. Olivia was trembling and utterly exhausted. The pain she carried inside had drained her of all strength, leaving her physically and emotionally debilitated. Her eyes were heavy, her body ached, and she felt sick, as though she might faint at any moment. Inside her, a storm of confusion raged, tearing apart every piece of her being.

Alex held Olivia tightly, allowing her to pour out every drop of her pain. She let her cry, release every choked sob, while listening intently to everything her friend shared about what had happened that afternoon. Gently, Alex wiped away her tears and offered whatever comfort she could to ease, even slightly, the anguish of a broken heart.

Trevor had never seemed like the stereotypical scoundrel. He looked the part of a good man. He sent Olivia flowers on special occasions, occasionally took her out on dates, and although Alex often teased him for doing the bare minimum, Trevor appeared respectful and genuinely made Olivia happy. For Alex, that alone had been reason enough to root for her best friend to marry him.

But now, as she held Olivia in her arms, Alex saw things with clarity. Trevor had been manipulative. At the beginning of their relationship, he had been careful in breaking down the walls Olivia had built around herself. He managed to enter her life, to make her fall in love in a way she had never experienced with anyone before. He made Olivia’s beautiful brown eyes shine with the purest love, awakening feelings and dreams within her. And then, in an instant, he took it all away. He destroyed her. Now, there was Olivia, devastated, crying in her best friend’s arms, her heart bleeding and scars forever etched into her soul.

When Alex looked at her friend’s face, she noticed that Olivia’s eyes were closed, and her breathing was soft. She had fallen asleep. After so many tears and an entire bottle of vodka, her body had finally given in to exhaustion, demanding the rest it so desperately needed. It was a painful scene to witness. Seeing her best friend so shattered hurt Alex deeply.

Olivia carried a life story marked by sadness on her shoulders. From a very young age, she had learned about life’s hardships, and her past was far from happy. Yet, in recent years—especially the last two—she had seemed to find genuine moments of joy. She was attending the college of her dreams, her mother had remained sober, she had a good job, and, until now, she had believed she was in a stable and loving relationship.

Now, lying on that bed, asleep and vulnerable, everything that had once seemed solid in her life was crumbling into ruins. Betrayed, used, and discarded, Olivia was facing a pain Alex understood all too well. She knew how wounds like these could tear someone apart from the inside and how much time it would take for them to heal.

And God, how Alex wished in that moment for her friend to recover. That was all that mattered now: helping her rebuild herself, finding the strength within to face what seemed unbearable.

Friday had slipped away through Olivia’s sorrowful brown eyes, two cups of coffee, and yet another long conversation in which she poured everything out to Alex. It was a moment filled with tears and sobs. By the end of the day, there was a knock on her door, and she knew exactly who was behind it. Her hands trembled; deep down, Olivia wanted to open that door and pretend none of this had ever happened. She wanted so badly to forget—but it was already etched into her soul. She knew that if she heard Trevor’s voice, the only thing she would be able to do was vomit.

She felt disgusted—disgusted by him and by herself. How many times had he slept with that other woman and then come to her bed? How many times had she tasted another woman on his lips? How many times had he laughed at her, at her innocence in the face of it all? How many times had he silently gloated about deceiving stupid Olivia Benson and taking her virginity?

These thoughts consumed her on Saturday morning as she retched the contents of her stomach into the toilet. During her shower, she scrubbed her skin angrily while tears cascaded down her face. She didn’t want to be this weak. She didn’t want to hurt this much over an idiot who couldn’t even get a job without daddy’s help. But that foolish idiot had been her first love.

Trevor had been the first to kiss her in the morning, the first to say, “I love you.” And now, Olivia didn’t know how to overcome the pain or how to fill the emptiness inside her.

Meanwhile, Alex seemed to have come up with an idea—equal parts brilliant and ridiculous—that Olivia should accompany her to a company cocktail party. Young Benson wanted no part of it and protested, insisting she’d rather stay home, but Alex wasn’t one to back down from a fight. That’s how Olivia found herself dressed in a green dress that had been sitting in her closet for nearly a year.

It was a stunning piece, bought at a thrift store and never worn until now. The emerald-green dress featured a delicate V-neckline and fell to her ankles, with a small slit at the side. The silk fabric hugged her curves, leaving her looking breathtaking. Alex’s blue eyes sparkled with admiration as she took in the sight of her best friend.

The buzz of the party provided a welcome distraction for Olivia, pulling her away from her pain. Hours had passed without her shedding a tear or retreating into an uncomfortable silence. Alex had helped her with soft makeup and styled her brown hair into loose curls using a curling iron. There was no doubt Olivia would turn heads at the event.

Olivia never needed to try to be noticed in her day-to-day life. Let alone in that dress, with bold red lipstick accentuating her lips.

“I don’t get why I have to dress up so much. I don’t even know anyone at your company,” she said.

Olivia let out a soft complaint as Alex, fully focused, finished her makeup. Gently, Alex applied the eyeshadow to Olivia’s lids, moving with calm precision. When she was done, she leaned back slightly and lightly held Olivia’s chin, tilting her face from side to side to assess her work. She found no flaws, only confirmation that Olivia possessed an indescribable beauty.

“Because some partners and investors will be there too. It’s a great opportunity to land a job interview.”

Alex let the words flow casually as she straightened her posture and smoothed the fabric of her own dress, ensuring it wasn’t creased. She was wearing a sleek black one-shoulder dress that fell just above her knees, perfectly accentuating her curves. After adjusting her outfit, she turned back to Olivia, noting the uncertain expression spreading across her friend’s face.

“Why would I need a job interview? I already have a job.”

Alex took a deep breath, thinking about how to break the news to Olivia. The words still echoed in her mind—spoken the night before, when she had come face-to-face with Trevor, Olivia’s ex-boyfriend. Not only had he betrayed her, but he had utterly destroyed her emotionally. The previous night, Olivia hadn’t even wanted to hear his voice and had asked Alex to deal with him and send him away.

“Liv… last night, Trevor came here because…”

A deep breath escaped the blonde as she crouched down to Olivia’s level, her friend still seated on the bed. Alex clasped Olivia’s hands tightly, dreading her reaction to what she was about to say.

As much as she wanted to, Alex knew she couldn’t put off the conversation any longer. Olivia deserved to know the truth, and no matter how painful it might be, Alex was ready to take the risk of being the bearer of such devastating news. After all, Olivia was the person Alex loved most in the world—her sister from another mother.

“Liv, Trevor came here last night to drop off your belongings from the office. He fired you.”

Olivia’s reaction was raw and immediate, a surge of anger that consumed her in an instant. She stood abruptly, pulling away from Alex before her fury could find its target in the perfume bottle sitting on the vanity. The night before, while Olivia slept soundly, Alex had taken it upon herself to tidy up her room, and perhaps that was the only thing that kept Olivia from hurling the glass bottle across the room.

Taking a deep breath, Olivia placed the perfume bottle back on the vanity with a restrained motion. Her breathing was steady, but her hands opened and closed repeatedly, a visible effort to keep the surge of anger threatening to erupt under control. She had never been like this, never felt such deep pain and burning hatred inside her. But Trevor had awakened that in her. He had hurt her, destroyed her.

Even so, Olivia knew she had to rise above it. She couldn’t give that idiot—and his fiancée, the shameless woman he had cheated with—any more reasons to laugh at her.

“Fine! Let’s go!”

The party was being held in a penthouse in the heart of Manhattan. The apartment was a duplex, practically a suspended mansion, complete with a pool and a spacious ballroom where the cocktail party was taking place. Some guests, however, ventured beyond this main area, exploring other accessible rooms, such as the game room and a living room equipped with a television that could easily be mistaken for a cinema screen.

The space was illuminated by soft amber lights, creating an elegant and cozy atmosphere. Waiters, impeccably dressed in black suits, moved constantly through the crowd, ensuring every guest’s glass was always full—whether it was whiskey, vodka, wine, or any cocktail ordered from the strategically placed bar. The soundtrack alternated between acoustic pop, jazz, and bossa nova, adding to the sophisticated ambiance.

Olivia, who often flipped through the latest issues of Vogue and Vanity Fair , could easily recognize the type of crowd present: renowned lawyers, shareholders, and potential future partners. This kept her distracted for much of the evening as she stood discreetly in a quieter corner, a glass of wine in hand, observing the people around her. She amused herself by playing a mental game of guessing who they might be, trying to steer her thoughts away from the emotional chaos inside her.

One insistent reminder kept resurfacing in her mind: Trevor, in three years of dating, had never brought her to an event like this. He had always pretended not to care about the economic differences between them, but that only held true when they were far from important people—like the ones gathered at this cocktail party.

With a huff of irritation, Olivia rolled her eyes and took another sip of wine. She had been at the party for two hours, and aside from the tedious moments when Alex had tried to introduce her to every coworker she could find, the experience wasn’t entirely terrible. Luckily, the blonde had soon become engrossed in a conversation with one of her colleagues, giving Olivia the chance to slip away to the bar for a drink. There, she found a quieter spot—perfect for taking in the surroundings more calmly.

The last thing Olivia needed, just one day after being betrayed, ending a three-year relationship, and losing her job, was to be stuck at a party full of people who probably shared the same questionable morals as her ex-boyfriend. But Alex had been persistent enough to drag her there, convince her to wear that dress, doll herself up, and attend the event.

On the other hand, Olivia wasn’t exactly complaining about the free, expensive wine. She didn’t know when she’d next have the chance to taste something like a glass of Scarecrow Cabernet Sauvignon. In that sense, the party wasn’t so bad—the drinks and hors d’oeuvres were of the highest quality.

As she savored another sip of wine, Olivia thought she wouldn’t mind getting used to living in a place like that penthouse or eating such luxurious food. But she also knew life had never been easy for her. Still, her biggest dream remained the same: to one day have a place of her own and to give her mother a better home, far from the cramped, leak-filled apartment Serena currently lived in—a place surrounded by negativity.

Out of the corner of her eye, Olivia noticed Alex approaching, accompanied by a woman with short, fiery red hair. The woman was dressed in a navy-blue tailored suit paired with a white silk blouse, the top two buttons casually undone. Her fifteen-centimeter black stiletto heels added an imposing touch to her appearance, which was completed by a sparkling diamond necklace and equally dazzling earrings.

Before Olivia could think of an excuse to escape yet another long and tedious introduction—probably to another tech nerd who considered themselves far too superior to converse with a mere law student—Alex called her name loudly. The gesture, paired with an enthusiastic wave, made it impossible for Olivia to pretend she hadn’t seen them approaching.

Forced to suppress a sigh, Olivia mustered a small, fake smile and gave a faint wave in return. She loved Alex, her best friend, but there was only so much nerdy company she could tolerate. Still, she knew that every true friendship required a few small sacrifices.

“Olivia Benson, this is Casey Novak! Casey, this is Olivia—my sister from another mother.”

Alex gave her a brief hug, pressing their cheeks together in a quick, affectionate gesture before stepping back, leaving space for Olivia to greet the stranger. Olivia shook Casey’s hand firmly, exchanging a polite smile. Even though she already knew the woman’s name, Casey still felt like just another mysterious figure at the party to Olivia.

Alex, excited, quickly took the floor again, offering a more detailed introduction:

“Liv, Casey is Elliot Stabler’s secretary, the CEO of SFI. And right now, she’s looking for someone to hire to work with him.”

Alex didn’t need to say anything more for Olivia to understand exactly what she was implying. SFI—Stabler & Fortuna International—was one of the world’s largest firms in law, finance, and strategic consulting. It served elite clients like governments, multinational corporations, billionaire families, and financial institutions. Any association with the company guaranteed success and, inevitably, made headlines, showcasing its achievements.

A job opening there, no matter how small, could be a game-changer for a bright future. Working at SFI was the equivalent of working for Miranda Priestly—except Elliot Stabler was real, and you’d rarely find tabloids describing him as terrifying or a monster.

“Alex told me about your internship at Crownstone Attorneys. Normally, Elliot wouldn’t hire someone who worked for them. I’m sorry, I know you must be a person of good character, but unfortunately, that firm has a complicated history, with a long list of clients of questionable moral standing.”

Olivia made a slight grimace. It was true. Crownstone Attorneys had defended individuals accused of theft, violence, embezzlement, as well as clients who fled the country to avoid jail for crimes like driving under the influence and causing fatal accidents.

She had never liked that history, but Crownstone had been the first law firm to offer her an internship, even with so little time in law school. It was something she managed to overlook, especially since she never dealt directly with the more controversial cases.

Most of her work consisted of organizing and transferring case information from closed or archived cases into the firm’s physical and digital systems. On rare occasions, she was invited to attend meetings, but only to record relevant information.

“I definitely understand that Crownstone Attorneys has nothing to do with the type of work you do, but believe me, I wasn’t at all happy working there.”

Although her words were directed at Casey, inside, Olivia knew her discontent was more about Trevor than the firm. There was no way she could stay there after what he had done. Still, she hadn’t looked for a new job because of him—out of fear of upsetting him, especially since he was the one who had helped her land the position.

Now, all she felt was regret for the time wasted with an idiot who had used her, betrayed her trust, and hurt her in ways she was still trying to understand. She took a long sip of wine before continuing:

“But I can assure you, Miss Novak, that whatever the position, I will get the job done.”

Maybe it was the effect of the three glasses of wine, or maybe it was the intense desire to prove to Trevor—and anyone else—that she was capable of rising above it all. Olivia knew she had already been through much worse than a betrayal, and despite being broken inside, she was determined to mask her pain and move forward.

She would do anything to achieve her dreams, not just for herself, but to show the world that no one could bring her down. Olivia Benson would never allow a man—especially the one who had betrayed and humiliated her—to win this battle. She needed that job, she needed a salary to survive, and giving up was not an option.

“I like your attitude, Olivia. Call me Casey! Now, how about another drink? And then you can give me your phone number, and I’ll send you the details for our meeting on Monday!”

In that moment, Olivia’s view of Alex’s corporate parties changed dramatically. That cocktail party, which she had been practically dragged to by her friend, ended up bringing something she hadn’t anticipated: the opportunity for an interview at one of the largest law firms in the world. All from a simple conversation with a young redhead with a friendly smile.

Perhaps, after so much misfortune and hardship, life was finally offering her a little relief, a sort of compensation for the pain that had overtaken her heart in the last 24 hours. For the first time since everything with Trevor began, Olivia felt a genuine smile form on her lips.

She walked toward the bar with Casey and Alex. Unlike the night before, this time the laughter that escaped her lips was real. The alcohol, this time, didn’t serve to drown sorrows, but to celebrate. As she toasted and enjoyed the evening with the two women, Olivia realized something important: maybe life wasn’t as cruel and dark as it had seemed before she fell asleep the night before.

Chapter Text

Monday morning had everything to be perfect, following Elliot Stabler’s usual routine: waking up early, working out, taking a shower, making coffee, dropping his daughter off at school, and then heading to work. It was September, and in just a few days, autumn would arrive, bidding farewell to the hot, sunny days of summer. Elliot enjoyed this pleasant weather, especially because winter brought snow-covered roads, turning the commute between the Upper East Side, where he lived, and Midtown Manhattan into a daily challenge. The 30-minute drive could easily stretch into an hour due to traffic. No wonder Elliot was a big fan of summer.

He lived in a quiet area of the Upper East Side, with few neighbors, as the region was dominated by mansions. The properties were so expansive that there was at least a thousand meters between his house and the nearest neighbor. Elliot had lived in that house since he was 22, after returning from Desert Storm. As stipulated in his grandmother’s will, he inherited the mansion upon reaching the required age. The property was an impressive colonial structure with nine rooms, as well as a pool and a gym located in the former guesthouse.

At 30, Elliot decided to renovate the property. He felt it was a waste to maintain a second residence on the estate since he rarely had visitors beyond his brother and mother. So, he demolished the guesthouse and built a modern gym, allowing him to train in the comfort of his home at any time. His life was surrounded by luxury and abundance. His family’s company, SFI (Stabler & Fortuna International), had a history spanning more than five generations. Founded by Giovanni Lorenzo Stabler, his great-great-grandfather and a renowned Florentine jurist, the company was a legacy passed down from generation to generation. Elliot grew up learning everything about his family, the rules of etiquette, and the vast fortune he would inherit. He knew that with work as solid as his predecessors’, his great-grandchildren could inherit up to four times what he currently possessed — a fortune that seemed impossible to deplete, even with extravagance.

Although the line of succession indicated that Randall, his older brother, should take on the role of SFI’s CEO, it was Elliot who ended up in the position. Randall stepped aside, stating that Elliot was more qualified for the role, but he remained with the company as vice president and his brother’s main support.

Normally, Elliot started his day to the sound of the alarm clock resting on the bedside table. He set it to go off at 5:30 a.m., ensuring enough time to stick to his routine. However, on that particular Monday, what woke him was the sharp ring of the phone. Annoyed, he grumbled at whoever dared to call so early. Still with his eyes closed, he groped around the table until he found the device. Seeing Randall’s name on the screen, he sighed and answered the call, closing his eyes once again.

“Randall? What do you want?”

Elliot’s raspy voice came through the line as he sat up slightly in bed, letting out a yawn. The sheet slid off his body, revealing his bare torso. On warm nights, he always opted to wear just sweatpants, especially after an intense workout like the one he’d had the night before. After putting his daughter to bed, he ran on the treadmill and did a few sets of bench presses with 200 pounds. All of that before reminding himself it was getting late and he needed to sleep, or he’d wake up in a foul mood.

“Were you sleeping?”

Randall’s question seemed ridiculously obvious. Of course, Elliot had been sleeping—his alarm hadn’t gone off yet. It must have been between four and five in the morning. He woke up early every day to stick to his routine, which included making breakfast for his daughter, dropping her off at school, and heading to work. In the past few weeks, with her school on break, he had had to adjust, bringing the girl to work with him. That meant waking up even earlier to prepare both her breakfast and lunch.

“Of course I was sleeping, man. Look at the time you’re calling me. What do you want?”

Elliot grumbled irritably as he rubbed his eyes. Randall was five years older than him. At 42, Elliot had always maintained a good relationship with his 49-year-old brother despite their age gap. Their mother often said that Randall, even as the eldest, was the funnier and slightly immature one—a behavior she’d expected from the younger sibling. Elliot, on the other hand, had always been the more serious of the two: managing the family business, raising his daughter alone, and showing maturity from a young age.

“Elliot, it’s nine in the morning! You’ve already missed two meetings, and apparently, you didn’t take your daughter to school either, considering you’re still asleep.”

Elliot’s eyes widened at the information. His hand darted to the digital alarm clock on his bedside table. He checked the time and confirmed that his older brother was right. Without wasting a second, he threw the sheets aside and scrambled out of bed.

“Damn! I think my alarm broke or something. I’ll get there as fast as I can.”

As he made his way to the closet, Elliot began grabbing clothes as quickly as possible, trying to balance his haste with choosing something appropriate. On the other end of the line, he could still hear Randall’s voice.

“You better, because Casey’s losing her mind. Looks like you’ve got a new candidate for the nanny position.”

For about six months, Elliot and Casey had been working tirelessly to find a nanny for his daughter. The issue was that Elliot had gotten her used to spending most of her time with him or close family members, making it extremely difficult for her to adjust to a stranger taking care of her. His daughter was highly creative when it came to finding ways to drive the nannies away. Over the past six months, they’d already hired five, but none had lasted more than two weeks.

“I’ll be there soon!”

Elliot ended the call and tossed the phone onto the bed along with his clothes. He rushed to the bathroom and took a quick cold shower, hoping to wake up faster. Wrapping a towel around his waist, he brushed his teeth hurriedly before heading back to his bedroom to get dressed. At 42, Elliot was in excellent physical shape. His muscles were the result of years of rigorous exercise and a disciplined routine, habits he’d carried over from his time in the Navy. However, family genetics weren’t kind when it came to hair. By 35, he decided to shave his head entirely and embrace the bald look. Honestly, it had never bothered him.

After buttoning up a light blue dress shirt, he fastened the belt on his dark-wash jeans. Moving quickly, he left his bedroom and headed to his daughter’s room at the end of the first-floor hallway. When he entered, he noticed the room was empty. The closet door was open, and a few pieces of clothing were scattered across the bed, a clear sign she had dressed herself. Felicity only made that kind of mess when she was unsupervised.

Realizing she wasn’t there, Elliot left the room and headed downstairs to the ground floor. As Elliot hurried down the stairs in search of his daughter, he heard her voice, soft and low, reading something aloud. As he drew closer, he realized she was reading out loud, a habit Felicity had whenever she was alone, just to hear her own voice echo through the house.

A smile spread across his lips as he approached quietly. He watched his little girl sitting there, holding her favorite book in her hands. She loved Charlotte’s Web . She could read that book every single day if Elliot didn’t encourage her to explore other stories.

“Felicity? Why didn’t you wake me up?”

Felicity Eleanor Stabler was only seven years old. The young Stabler had been born when her father was 35 and had already proven to be a bright little girl, with the signature blue eyes of the family and a bold personality. Her straight blonde hair was accented by bangs that her grandmother, Bernie, had decided to add to her hairstyle when Felicity was four. Elliot had initially dreaded the idea, remembering the times his mother had ruined his hair with scissors when he was a child. But apparently, practice does make perfect, as Bernie never missed the mark when cutting her granddaughter’s hair, which always looked flawless.

A delicate subject, however, was Felicity’s mother. Elliot never spoke about her, and everyone in the family — including Casey — knew that the woman’s name was strictly off-limits. When Felicity was still very young, she had asked about her mother. With as much care as he could muster, Elliot explained that she had left and reassured his daughter that she didn’t need to worry about her absence because he would always do everything in his power to make her happy.

“You were tired, Daddy, so I turned off the alarm! It makes such an annoying noise!”

Elliot rolled his eyes, clearly annoyed. He knew Felicity had only done that to avoid going to school. The ongoing search for a nanny and her resistance to accepting one had triggered defiant behavior, which now included lying to skip classes. Instead, she preferred spending the entire day at the company with him, Randall, and Casey. Sometimes, Melinda, Randall’s fiancée, would watch Felicity if she wasn’t on shift.

Elliot could have spent the next few minutes giving his daughter a long lecture, but he was running late and decided to save it for later. Silently, he approached her and scooped her up into his arms. He watched as Felicity closed the book, clutching it tightly, almost as if she were afraid of losing it.

A small chuckle escaped Elliot as he adjusted her in his arms. It had become a habit to carry her like this, ever since she was a newborn baby with just a few strands of hair on her head. With his daughter in his arms, he walked quickly to his office to grab the folders containing the files he needed for that day’s meetings.

“I know you didn’t want to go to school, but you can’t do this again. Daddy missed important meetings, and you can be sure that Aunt Casey is going to be really mad at you. Also, she won’t give you any lollipops because of this.”

The young Stabler girl pouted, showing her displeasure. Casey had been working for Elliot for ten years. She had started as his secretary’s assistant, a young woman who had just begun her business administration degree. However, she quickly proved to be competent and trustworthy. When his previous secretary, Mrs. Fane, retired, Casey took over the position. Over the past year, Elliot had been grooming her for the role of Chief Operating Officer. They were good friends, and the time spent together over the years had made her a constant figure in Felicity’s life, who lovingly called her “Aunt Casey.”

The little girl continued to look disappointed as she clung tightly to her father, who was trying to balance carrying her and holding the folders at the same time. Elliot quickly made his way to the kitchen, grabbing an apple to make sure Felicity ate something at least until they got to his office. There, he could ask Casey or Randall to find something more substantial for breakfast for her. As for him, he would survive on a few cups of coffee until lunch.

“You’re going to be without cartoons because of this, and I hope you understand that what you did was very wrong. You owe an apology to me, Uncle Randall, and Aunt Casey, because your behavior caused problems for all of us.”

Elliot crouched down to grab Felicity’s bag, a small backpack with a bee design and little wings, where she kept her sketchbooks, crayons, and dolls. Elliot quickly took the book from her hands and tucked it into her bag, making sure it wouldn’t be left behind in the car. The last time that happened, Felicity interrupted an important meeting just to ask him to go back and fetch the book for her. There was also always a jacket that Elliot made sure to pack, along with her water bottle. He quickly stood up, grabbed his key ring, locked the front door, and headed toward the car—a Lexus LX 570 that Randall had given him as a Christmas gift the previous year. While he had no issues with his old car, Elliot couldn’t deny that he enjoyed having a new model.

Upon reaching the car, Elliot opened the back door and placed Felicity in the booster seat. He then adjusted her seatbelt and closed the door. As soon as he got into the car, he heard the now familiar complaint from Felicity about how she no longer needed the booster seat because, as she put it, she was “too grown up.” Elliot simply ignored her, as he had already explained at least three times that it was a safety issue and that he was following state traffic laws.

He threw the folders he needed for work and Felicity’s backpack onto the passenger seat before starting the car and heading toward his company. By that time, he knew it was too late to take his daughter to school, according to the rules of the institution where she studied. It took about 29 minutes in traffic before Elliot finally parked in the underground garage of Stabler & Fortuna International’s headquarters.

Once he parked, Elliot picked Felicity up in his arms, along with the other things he had brought with him, and hurried toward the elevator. The building had three elevators, each serving specific areas, but the third was reserved for the floor where his, Randall’s, and Casey’s offices were located. Only authorized personnel had access to that elevator, which required a card or biometric identification, as that floor housed the most critical information of each case, including confidential government data that could never be disclosed.

With a section of the twenty-seventh floor being exclusive, the elevator providing access to this area was different from the regular ones, featuring doors on both ends. Elliot had entered through the door located on the building’s left side, but the door that opened for him faced the right side. As soon as the doors slid open, he was greeted by the view of the small reception area on that floor.

The offices in that space were private, and meetings were rarely held there. For this reason, Elliot never saw the need to have someone permanently stationed to receive the few people who waited in the area. Typically, Casey would simply confirm the meeting times and notify him before retreating to her own office, where she focused on her work.

The reception area led to a large central corridor. To the left was the door to Casey’s office; to the right, the door to Randall’s office; and at the end of the hallway, Elliot’s office door stood. That entire section of the twenty-seventh floor was exclusively theirs, and only authorized individuals could access the elevator. Currently, the only registered biometrics for use on that floor belonged to Elliot, Randall, Casey, and Melinda Warner, Randall’s girlfriend.

As soon as they passed through the metal doors, Felicity wriggled in her father’s arms, eager to get down. She then ran toward the red-haired woman waiting for them there.

When Elliot was younger, he never had many friends. In a way, his only real friend had always been Randall, his older brother. It was hard to form bonds when some kids stayed up all night playing video games, while Elliot lay awake listening to his father yelling at his mother. His childhood and teenage years were far from normal or healthy.

Maybe that’s why joining the army seemed easier than working alongside his father at the company. Running away from family and friends felt like the right choice. Dedicating his life to saving others and being that quiet soldier, yet one full of honors, made more sense to him. Elliot had always been introspective, reserved, serious. He was the kind of man other soldiers teased, calling him odd and nerdy. But he never cared.

Elliot was never interested in being popular or the guy with best friends who went out drinking. He focused on his work, his home, and his family. To him, that was enough. Until a young woman with red hair walked into his life.

Casey Novak arrived to change everything he understood about friendship and family. She became like a younger sister to him, someone he felt the need to protect, even though he often found himself on the receiving end of her scoldings. Casey also transformed his relationship with Felicity, his daughter. She was an incredible aunt to the little girl, and Bernadette Stabler, Elliot’s mother, would often joke that Casey would be the perfect daughter—if only she didn’t act so much like a female version of Elliot.

One thing was certain: Casey was one of the few women who managed to change his life in such a profoundly positive way. She brought light and joy to Elliot’s days, shifting his perspective in ways he never thought possible.

“Aunt Casey!”

Felicity shouted happily as she ran to hug Casey’s legs. The young redhead scooped the little girl into her arms, adjusting the white and red checkered dress that reached just below Felicity’s knees. Felicity was wearing white ballet flats, a gift from Randall, who, as usual, spoiled his only niece with plenty of presents, especially at Christmas.

“You almost missed the interview with the new babysitter. She should be here in about twenty minutes,” Casey warned in a serious tone, planting a soft kiss on Felicity’s temple and gently stroking her hair. Grabbing the girl’s bee-themed backpack, Casey walked toward Elliot’s office, with Elliot following closely behind, running a hand through his own hair and already imagining that Randall would soon show up to complain about the two meetings he had missed that morning.

“Felicity turned off my alarm, but we already talked about how that was wrong. She’ll be grounded from cartoons as a consequence,” Elliot explained as he sat down in his chair. He then grabbed the reports that his assistant had likely left on the desk for him to read. They were the minutes from the meetings he had missed.

“Hey, little bee, that wasn’t very nice! You’re not getting any lollipops today,” Casey said, ruffling Felicity’s blonde hair before setting her down on the floor.

Soon, Casey approached Elliot’s desk, grabbed a folder he hadn’t noticed yet, and opened it in front of him. Inside, there was a photo of Olivia on one side, and on the other, all the details about the candidate: her references, professional history, and everything Elliot would need to know about her.

“Olivia Margaret Benson, 27 years old and… a law student? Casey, I need a babysitter!”

Elliot was unwavering when it came to his daughter. Felicity was the most important person in his life. Since the day he found out he was going to be a father, he had dedicated himself entirely to her. That dedication grew even stronger when he had to raise her alone, with only a few weeks of age. Although Bernie and Randall had offered to help during that time, Elliot made it clear that his daughter was his responsibility alone. He rearranged his entire life to accommodate Felicity’s needs: changing his schedule, placing cribs and toys in his office, and rarely spending time away from her.

As his little baby grew into a young girl, she began to gain some independence in her routine. There were weekends when she stayed with Bernie or with Randall and his girlfriend, but nothing compared to the idea of leaving her in the care of a complete stranger every day. Elliot wanted to make sure he was making the right choices — that his daughter would be safe and loved, just as he had always strived to ensure.

That’s why he was extremely selective in the process of choosing babysitters. Each candidate underwent a rigorous evaluation, starting with a thorough review of their resume and culminating in a trial day. At least, that’s how it was with the first four candidates. However, time was running out, and juggling everything was becoming more and more difficult. Still, Elliot refused to compromise on his detailed process, which included not only the resume but also “unofficial” information gathered with the help of his friend John Munch.

Munch, a retired FBI agent, was like a father to Elliot. He entered Stabler’s life when Elliot was just a 15-year-old teenager, during an investigation he was conducting against Joseph Stabler, Elliot’s father, for serious crimes. Unfortunately, Munch was never able to prove the charges due to Joseph’s premature death. Despite that, their mutual hatred for Joseph became the foundation for an unlikely friendship. Over the years, the two developed a strong bond, often meeting for lunch or dinner and talking about family, politics, business, or even Felicity’s latest ballet recital.

Although Felicity didn’t have much contact with Munch, she loved listening to him tell stories about aliens and other fascinating subjects, which always made her eyes light up with wonder.

However, in that moment, Elliot couldn’t think of anything other than the fact that a law student didn’t seem like the best choice to take care of his daughter.

Casey stepped closer, pointing to a specific part of Olivia’s file while placing her hand on her hip. Her gaze was firm, the kind of look only someone with maternal authority could give.

“She worked as a babysitter for three years, part-time for a good family. I called them this morning, and they had nothing but praise for her: very attentive, caring, organized, and cheerful. Plus, she’s certified in first aid, which this family paid for her to complete. She’s a great woman. Come on, at least give her a chance to talk to you!”

Elliot looked at Casey standing beside him. She had been his secretary for ten years, but more than that, she was his best friend and practically a sister by choice. Although technically subordinate to him, Casey never hesitated to give him orders or scold him, especially when she believed he needed a push. Elliot trusted her completely — to manage his company, point out his mistakes, and take care of his daughter. That trust made it hard to ignore what she was saying, even though his initial instinct was to resist the idea.

He knew that, at worst, he would only lose a few minutes in a job interview. Nothing could disrupt his day more than Felicity had already done by turning off his alarm. Elliot rubbed his head with his hand, letting out a long sigh as he reviewed Olivia Benson’s file on his desk once more. He read the details about the courses she had attended, Casey’s notes about her former employers, and then his eyebrows furrowed when he noticed that Olivia had recently worked at Crownstone Attorneys.

Elliot didn’t like that firm. He had heard numerous complaints from his own lawyers about the aggressive and questionable tactics of the professionals there. That detail made him hesitate, but he knew Casey wouldn’t vouch for someone she didn’t believe was trustworthy.

Moreover, Crownstone represented everything he despised. Elliot, Randall, and Casey had founded a support program for victims of rape and domestic violence, offering free legal assistance and a small financial aid to women. Many of the beneficiaries were prevented from working by their abusive partners or had difficulty finding jobs due to slander. The program was not profitable for the company, but that had never mattered to Elliot. What truly mattered was knowing he was making a difference in the lives of those women and their children, offering an opportunity his mother never had.

Finally, Elliot sighed again and looked at Casey, deciding to give in.

“Okay. As soon as she arrives, send her to my office. And please, take Felicity to have breakfast. She only had a piece of fruit on our way here, and you know how she gets when she’s hungry.”

Elliot’s blue eyes focused on the paperwork his older brother had left on the desk. He picked it up, opened it, and began reading through it one document at a time. Among the notes and spreadsheets from that morning’s meetings, one caught his attention: it was an investment project related to digital matters. The proposal involved creating a new department within the company, dedicated to protecting copyrights, trademarks, and patents in the digital environment.

The document detailed initiatives such as drafting software licensing agreements, implementing compliance programs to ensure adherence to legal and regulatory standards, as well as risk prevention and operational integrity measures. All these steps aimed not only to protect the company but also to prepare it to meet the growing demands of the digital market.

Elliot recognized the potential impact these changes could bring. Stabler & Fortuna International was already one of the largest companies in the sector, but the goal had always been to push boundaries. The plan wasn’t just about financial gains; it also reflected a concern for improving the company’s structure and its ability to serve any client or handle any case that arose. The future seemed promising, and Elliot couldn’t help but feel intrigued by the path they were forging.

Elliot’s mind was entirely focused on the information in front of him. He needed to be fully familiar with every detail before presenting his final opinion to Randall and the shareholders regarding the formalization and implementation of the company’s new department. After all, it was a significant investment, requiring a thorough analysis before any decisions could be made. Casey understood this. She knew all the protocols, the necessity for meticulous evaluation, and, most importantly, that she should not distract him at that moment—especially considering his tight schedule and the fact that Elliot had to digest the content of two meetings in just a few hours while juggling other obligations: interviewing the new nanny, dealing with Felicity’s presence in the office—which, while delightful, could be a distraction—lunch with executives, and two meetings with important clients that required his presence in court as an attorney.

Appearing in court was something Elliot did less frequently since officially assuming the presidency of the company, but it still brought a unique adrenaline rush and challenges he enjoyed. For all these reasons, Casey chose not to alarm him when she realized Felicity was no longer in the room. The door was open, and she let out a small curse as she noticed the young Stabler had wandered off. Felicity had a habit of exploring the floor, making the hiring of a nanny indispensable. Her energy and curiosity often resulted in interruptions during important meetings or drawings made on judicial paperwork.

Discreetly but hurriedly, Casey left the office, ready to intercept the little girl from whatever mischief she might have gotten into. However, as she stepped through the door and glanced toward the reception area, she was met with an unexpected scene: Felicity was standing in front of Olivia Benson. The brunette had crouched down to the child’s level, and Felicity’s bright blue eyes gleamed with fascination. It took Casey a few seconds to understand what had so thoroughly captivated the little girl: Olivia’s dark blue overcoat.

It wasn’t just the color or the flawless tailoring but the embroidery that adorned the garment. The craftsmanship was exquisite, with patterns mimicking constellations scattered across the fabric. At the center of the back, a perfectly stitched crescent moon stood out, accompanied by delicate planets that complemented the unique design.

Casey couldn’t help but smile, noticing how beautiful and full of personality the coat was. Olivia, with her commanding yet calm presence, seemed to possess a natural charm capable of impressing even the demanding Stabler family.

The young girl soon felt Casey’s presence in the room, turned toward her with a wide grin, and ran to her, grabbing her small hands and looking up at her with enthusiasm.

“Aunt Casey, look at how cool her outfit is!”

Casey let out a soft chuckle, allowing Felicity to guide her toward Olivia Benson. The brunette blushed slightly under the sudden attention. Straightening up, she tried to maintain her composure, even though she hadn’t planned on wearing that coat to a meeting with someone who might become her new boss. In truth, Olivia had woken up late and thrown on the first decent and formal clothes she could find on her bedroom floor. The coat, which hadn’t been on the floor, was her first choice among the four she owned in her wardrobe.

The piece was special to her. Olivia had customized it herself years ago. At sixteen, she’d received an old sewing machine and some embroidery materials from an elderly neighbor, who was sent to a care home by her daughter and couldn’t take her belongings with her. For Olivia, that gift had been a beam of light. It gave her a new activity to occupy her time at home beyond cleaning or simply staring at the walls until it was time to sleep. Between the ages of sixteen and twenty, she created numerous pieces for herself and her mother, earning a little money repairing clothes or designing items for neighbors.

However, when she decided to leave home to pursue her dreams, Olivia faced tough months. With no other options, she had to sell nearly all her belongings, including the sewing machine and many of her creations. It was a painful sacrifice, but a necessary one. Despite this, she kept a few items of inestimable sentimental value, like the overcoat she was wearing now. Bought from a thrift store, it had become one of her favorite garments after she carefully transformed it with embroidery representing constellations and planets.

Now, standing before Casey Novak and little Felicity, who clung to the red-haired woman’s legs, Olivia smiled shyly. The memory of her history with the coat warmed her heart, and her smile reflected both modesty and pride at being there, wearing something that symbolized her strength and resilience.

“Hello, Olivia, I’m glad you could make it. Mr. Stabler will see you in a few minutes. We’ve had a little situation to handle.”

Casey’s hands gently stroked the blonde curls of the girl Olivia knew was named Felicity. Moments earlier, stepping out of the elevator onto the floor reserved for Elliot Stabler’s office, Olivia had been captivated by the stunning view of New York City stretching out through the large windows. The moment was interrupted when small hands tugged at the fabric of her overcoat. Felicity, with innocent wonder in her eyes, had asked about Olivia’s coat and commented on how beautiful she thought it was.

Though initially puzzled by the presence of a child on that floor of the company, Olivia had quickly been disarmed by the girl’s charm and the sparkle in her eyes, setting her questions aside for the time being.

“Hi, Casey. No problem, I can wait. And who’s this little one?”

Olivia’s eyes fell on the little girl still clinging to Casey’s leg, her adorable face resting against the fabric of Casey’s white tailored pants. The red-haired woman continued to gently stroke Felicity’s blonde curls. Casey opened her mouth, about to answer Olivia’s question, but Felicity, ever eager to talk, was quicker to respond.

“I’m Felicity! I already told you! I’m eight years old, and I like bears, chocolate, and drawing.”

Olivia let out a soft laugh as she admired the girl. It was impossible not to notice how endearing Felicity was. Olivia had always had a soft spot for children. For years, she had worked as a nanny, and it wasn’t just about the steady paycheck at the end of the month. She genuinely loved the Johnson family’s kids. Those were unforgettable moments: pajama party nights, outdoor games in the summer, and even the cold days when they made snow angels. Though her time with them wasn’t long, she cherished that period as one of the happiest of her life.

Casey also chuckled softly before scooping Felicity into her arms and planting a kiss on her cheek. The connection between the two was evident. The joy and comfort they shared were apparent in every gesture.

“This little one here is Felicity—Felicity Stabler! She’s Mr. Stabler’s daughter and, today, my little helper. Isn’t that right, princess?”

Felicity nodded, resting her head on Casey’s shoulder while her small fingers absentmindedly played with the hoop earrings Casey was wearing. In that moment, she seemed completely oblivious to the world around her. Something Elliot and his entire family had always noticed was how special Felicity was. There was a genuine beauty about her, a kind of light that filled any room she entered.

Elliot still vividly remembered the first time he held her in his arms. Felicity had been so calm, with her fine blonde hair and bright blue eyes. From the moment she was born, she stood out as a serene baby. She slept peacefully through the nights, and it was rare to hear her cry. However, on the few occasions she did cry or fell ill, Elliot’s heart ached deeply. He would never forget the anguish he felt the first time he had to take her to the hospital after she was diagnosed with severe pneumonia. It was also the only time Casey had seen her best friend cry: in the hospital corridor, waiting as his daughter was admitted.

For the next two months, Elliot worked from home to care for Felicity, and for nearly seven months after, he remained extremely cautious about her health. The experience left a lasting mark on him but also deepened the bond between father and daughter in a way he would treasure forever.

Felicity had countless stories, along with a beauty that shone both inside and out. To her grandmother Bernie, she was a true gift from above. Bernie often said so, emphasizing her granddaughter’s kind heart. Despite her sweetness, Felicity faced certain challenges that few could understand, making her journey all the more remarkable.

“Your coat is so cool!”

Felicity exclaimed as she leaned forward, trying to touch the constellation embroidery on the sleeves of Olivia’s overcoat. Casey laughed warmly and set the little girl down, allowing her to approach Olivia. There was no reason to stop the interaction; in fact, Casey thought it was a positive moment.

Felicity had always been cautious around strangers, and in recent months, she had been especially guarded—and even rude—toward unfamiliar women. The idea that one of them might become her nanny clearly unsettled her. While Casey wasn’t about to mention this to Elliot, she suspected that Felicity’s resistance stemmed from something deeper: the absence of a consistent maternal presence in her life.

It was true that Felicity was occasionally surrounded by female figures like Bernie, Casey, and Melinda, but her interaction with these women was sporadic, and they rarely spent extended periods in her home. All of this represented significant changes for a little girl: accepting a stranger in her space, dealing with the idea of spending less time with her father, and adjusting to a new routine.

“Olivia, could you stay with her for just a few minutes? I need to call the company’s restaurant and ask them to prepare her some breakfast.”

The brown-haired woman nodded with a gentle smile, crouching down once again. Cautiously, she reached out and touched Felicity’s delicate blonde hair. The little girl was absorbed in tracing the embroidery on the fabric before her with her finger. The sparkle in her blue eyes was contagious, filling Olivia’s heart with joy.

Casey watched the scene with a subtle smile on her lips before heading to her office. There, she picked up the phone to call the restaurant located on the ground floor, where the employees usually had their meals.

The company’s restaurant had a full staff, capable of preparing any dish tailored to each person’s specific needs. This level of care was even more crucial when it came to children like Felicity, who required an extremely healthy diet. Nevertheless, it was rare to rely on the restaurant, as Elliot usually brought meals he had carefully prepared himself.

“I like your hair; it’s very beautiful. My mom has blonde hair too.”

The little girl looked at a strand of her own hair, sliding it between her fingers. Internally, she wondered if her mother truly had blonde hair as well. Her father had always made it clear that she shouldn’t think about her mother, as she wasn’t part of their lives. Still, deep inside, the girl carried an emptiness, a piece of her story she would never know.

She tried not to think about it, redirecting her thoughts to unicorns or her stuffed bunny, which always slept by her side. A small smile appeared on her lips as she grabbed a lock of Olivia’s brown hair and brought it to her nose. To an adult, the gesture might seem strange, but to the girl, it was entirely natural. Inhaling the scent of the hair, her mind associated it with red berries.

However, the words that slipped from her lips caught Olivia off guard:

“My daddy is bald.”

It was so unexpected that Olivia’s only reaction at that moment was to burst into laughter. Children and their genuine, unpredictable responses were undoubtedly something that always lightened her mood. She recalled the children she had cared for in the past and how they always ended up saying something completely out of context, which invariably made her laugh heartily. This particular little girl was especially unique in her behavior and her beauty. She looked like a Disney princess in her plaid dress, her perfectly styled blonde hair, her blue eyes sparkling like tiny gemstones, and the adorable smile that lit up her face.

“You’re so funny, Lissy,” Olivia said, still smiling.

The girl’s blue eyes narrowed in a mix of doubt and curiosity at the way the older woman had addressed her. Then, she took a step back, crossed her arms, and placed her hands on her hips in an attempt to appear serious. However, to Olivia, that attitude only made her even more adorable.

“Lissy?” the girl asked, furrowing her brow.

Olivia smiled again and gently tapped the tip of the little girl’s nose with her fingers. The child let out a spontaneous giggle at the gesture, which only deepened Olivia’s fondness for her.

“Lissy, a nickname for Felicity!” Olivia explained, her eyes shining with affection.

A smile quickly appeared on Felicity’s lips. If there was one thing she loved, it was nicknames. She adored how her Aunt Casey called her “little bee,” or how her Grandma Bernie and Uncle Randall called her “princess.” But her favorite nickname of all was the one her father had given her. Elliot always called her “bunny” when tucking her into bed.

“I like it! I’m going to call you… hmmm… let me think… LIVVIE!” Felicity exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

Olivia’s eyes fell upon the young girl in front of her. It was a Monday morning, and she was sitting on the floor of one of the largest law firms in the country. There, she chatted and laughed with a little girl whose blonde hair and blue eyes were as stunning as sapphire stones.

The past few days had been confusing and filled with pain for Olivia. One day, she would go happily to work, kissing the man of her life on the lips. At night, she would fall asleep in his arms, her face nestled in the curve of his neck, inhaling the soft scent of his cologne. She had lived moments straight out of a movie: wearing only his shirt while having breakfast. Everything seemed perfect until those memories were corrupted.

Her mind became invaded by the perverse thought that another woman had also been in his arms, that another woman had worn his shirt, and that, by kissing his lips, she might have been tasting someone else.

As these thoughts consumed her, Olivia felt the gentle touch of Felicity’s hand on hers. The little girl was delicately tugging at the sleeve of her coat, inspecting the fabric with a smile on her face. Her small fingers traced the embroidered constellations, and to Olivia’s surprise, Felicity could name them. So young and so clever, Olivia thought.

Trevor had shattered many of the dreams that once lived in Olivia’s heart, especially the dream of having a family. Yet, looking at the little girl before her, all she could think was that perhaps, one day, she might heal the wounds in her heart and have a daughter as beautiful as young Felicity Stabler.

Fate was uncertain, full of tricks and turns. As Olivia nurtured that desire within her, she could not imagine how close she was to mending her wounds. It seemed destiny was determined to bring her love and joy, driving away all the anguish that had once echoed in her soul.

Chapter Text

Olivia’s Monday morning had not started the way she had imagined. Until a few seconds ago, all she could think about was that life might be playing a cruel joke on her. She felt an overwhelming urge to drink until she forgot her problems and cry while watching an old romantic comedy.

However, any trace of those feelings vanished the moment she met that little girl. Now, she found herself laughing lightheartedly with the child after receiving a sweet nickname from her.

Olivia smiled, agreeing with the nickname as she tilted her head slightly. However, she subtly lifted her gaze when she sensed someone watching them. Quickly, her eyes landed on a tall man standing a few meters away. He wore jeans and a blue T-shirt, and behind him, at the end of the hallway, was a door with a golden plaque that read clearly: Elliot Stabler. It wasn’t hard for Olivia to deduce who he was, and even less so to realize that the last thing she had expected that day was to be found sitting on the floor, laughing with his daughter.

Cautiously, Olivia stood up, a movement that caught the little girl’s attention. Felicity followed Olivia’s gaze and spotted her father. In an instant, the girl ran toward him, and with quick reflexes, he scooped her into his arms, smiling. Olivia couldn’t help but notice his arms—veins prominent and muscles visible, emphasized by the rolled-up sleeves of his T-shirt.

Earlier, Elliot had been alone in his office, going through the pile of papers Randall had left behind. With his sleeves rolled up to his forearms, he was deeply engrossed in work. He likely would’ve stayed that way for hours if Casey hadn’t forgotten to close the door. That small oversight allowed him to hear something unexpected: the laugh of an unfamiliar woman mingled with his daughter’s gleeful giggles. Without hesitation, Elliot stood and walked purposefully down the hallway, stopping in his tracks when he saw the scene before him.

Felicity was sitting on the floor, laughing joyfully as she chatted with a brown-haired woman. Both seemed completely oblivious to the world around them. For Elliot, it was an unusual sight. He had never seen his daughter so at ease with someone outside the family. Yet, there she was, happy and comfortable with a complete stranger.

Elliot tried to maintain a serious demeanor in front of the woman who would soon be interviewed for the position of his daughter’s nanny. However, his seriousness melted away the moment Felicity ran into his arms. He smiled, held her tightly, kissed her cheek, and listened intently as she exclaimed with excitement:

“Daddy, this is Livvie, my new friend!”

Elliot’s eyes fell on the woman in the dark blue overcoat, who stood up quickly upon noticing his presence. He carefully observed every little detail about her, from her brown hair to the coat adorned with beautiful embroidered constellations. Without a doubt, this was Olivia Margaret Benson, the young woman he was about to interview for the position of his daughter’s nanny. Moments earlier, he had considered dismissing her from the interview altogether, believing her limited experience as a nanny wasn’t enough to entrust her with something as precious as his daughter.

Felicity was the most important thing in Elliot’s life, and he didn’t entrust her care to just anyone, especially given the challenges she had been facing. Felicity struggled to trust strangers. Yet, here she was, happily playing with a woman she had just met.

Elliot realized the connection between the two had been sparked by Olivia’s coat, with its shimmering constellations. He knew his daughter well enough to understand that it had completely captured her attention. Felicity was fascinated by space and constellations. In truth, she had so many passions that Elliot could never list them all on his fingers. However, in recent months, ever since Bernie had bought her a telescope, Felicity’s love for the night sky had only grown. She adored spending weekends with her grandmother, going to the beach with the telescope, gazing at the sky, and trying to spot as many constellations as she could.

“You must be Olivia Benson,” Elliot said.

Olivia straightened her posture as she faced the man in front of her. She knew Elliot Stabler from past cases she had studied, but she had never seen a picture of him. Well, she couldn’t have been more surprised by the sight before her. The man was striking—something that caught her off guard, though it probably shouldn’t have.

Even so, it was impossible to ignore the prominent veins in his arms or the piercing blue eyes that seemed to look right through her, as if he could lay bare her very soul.

“Pleasure to meet you, Mr. Stabler,” she replied.

Elliot looked at the woman’s extended hand for a few seconds before shaking it with a brief but firm grip. He then stepped back, turning his attention to Casey, who was emerging from her office with a cheerful and carefree expression, as if she hadn’t just left her daughter alone with a complete stranger. He didn’t want to come across as paranoid by accusing Miss Benson of anything, but he couldn’t help feeling it was reckless to leave his daughter with someone neither of them knew well. Those were his concerns, though his best friend seemed completely at ease with the situation.

Casey walked up to him, taking her daughter from his arms. The little blonde girl flashed a charming smile at “Aunt Casey.”

“Well, I see you two have already met! Elliot, do you have time to do the interview with Miss Olivia?”

Casey flashed one of her typical slightly unhinged smiles. Normally, when she did that, some object was thrown at him soon after. The last time that happened was when he jokingly mentioned catching her kissing her ex-girlfriend in a closet during an office party a few months ago. He still remembered the stapler she threw, which ended up hitting his chin.

Elliot shifted his gaze to the woman beside him and nodded before responding to his friend.

“Yes, you can come in, Miss Benson.”

Olivia cast a glance at the man with piercing blue eyes. The scent of his woody cologne was unmistakable, and the tone of his voice made it clear that he wasn’t very happy. Despite that, she ignored every detail trying to invade her mind and disrupt the feelings she kept inside. Instead, she maintained a friendly smile as he stepped aside, allowing her to move down the hallway toward his office.

“Thank you,” Olivia said, walking into the room with steady steps.

She took only a few steps inside, still able to hear the conversation happening behind her between Elliot Stabler and his secretary.

“Felicity and I will be downstairs having breakfast! See you later!”

Casey’s hurried voice was clear, followed by the unmistakable sound of high heels clicking on the floor, indicating that she was likely heading toward the elevator.

“Bye, love you, little bunny.”

His voice completely lost its serious tone. The sweetness with which those words escaped his lips made Olivia almost instinctively realize that he seemed like a good father, someone loving. For a brief moment, she thought his wife must be a very lucky woman.

“Bye-bye, Daddy!”

A smile stubbornly crept onto Olivia’s lips as she heard the little girl’s voice. Without a doubt, the brief conversation with Felicity had brought a touch of joy to a day that hadn’t started well at all. The night before, she’d received a phone call from Trevor, that idiot who kept insisting she return the bracelet he’d given her as a one-year anniversary gift. It was a delicate piece, and he made a point of reminding her how expensive it was. Every day, she looked at the bracelet with its small heart-shaped charm, where his initials were engraved as a symbol of her carrying his heart. How could all those words have been lies? How could all those years together have been nothing but one big illusion?

Olivia had spent the night thinking about it, tears streaming down her face, until she finally fell asleep. During the train ride to the job interview, she occupied herself applying makeup to hide her dark circles and make her look more presentable.

The sound of the door closing behind her pulled her back to reality, pushing aside thoughts of Trevor and the changes he’d brought to her life since last Friday, when she’d caught him in his office with his mistress. She watched Elliot Stabler walk across the room and gesture toward the chair where she was meant to sit. As she settled in, her eyes began to wander, taking in every detail of the office.

It was an impressive space, the kind of place Olivia had always dreamed of. One wall was entirely made of glass, offering a spectacular view of the city. From such a height, the people on the streets below looked tiny, almost invisible. On the left wall, a large built-in bookshelf caught her attention, filled with books, files, and framed pictures. Among the frames, she noticed family photos and images of Elliot alongside important figures.

One photograph showed Elliot with Felicity, who looked to be about four years old. Both were dressed in winter clothes, smiling cheerfully next to a snowman. In another frame, Elliot appeared with a bald man and an older woman, all smiling on a sunny beach day, dressed in light clothing. Another photo depicted Elliot standing beside Judge Elizabeth Donnelly, both dressed in formal attire, seemingly at a significant event.

That bookshelf seemed to tell the story of an entire life — perhaps even multiple generations of the Stabler family. There were awards, books spanning various genres, and old photos that likely portrayed Elliot’s father or even grandparents alongside presidents and senators. Further down, a door piqued Olivia’s curiosity; where could it lead?

On the right wall, opposite the bookshelf, there was a wide sofa, two armchairs, and a wooden coffee table positioned between the furniture. The room was surprisingly spacious, imposing, and tastefully decorated.

As Olivia took in the surroundings, a faint smile crossed her face as she noticed Elliot sitting down in his chair and picking up a few papers, which she quickly recognized as her résumé.

“Well, Miss Benson, I see you have an impressive academic background. Truly, an A-grade student from high school through your first degree. Currently, you’re in the Juris Doctor program, and based on your professor’s recommendation, it seems you’re excelling in this area as well.”

Elliot’s eyes remained fixed on the paper in his hands, radiating an air of indifference that left Olivia feeling unacknowledged. It seemed as though he had no intention of looking directly at her, and she tried not to let his apparent lack of empathy affect her.

For Elliot, however, all that mattered in that moment was avoiding those intense brown eyes. The scent of her perfume lingered in the air, weaving its way into his senses and stirring something within him that he couldn’t quite explain. There was something about Olivia—something that had won over Felicity in an unexpectedly swift manner. Something that made Elliot feel unable to meet her gaze, as though locking eyes with her would be enough to drive him out of his mind.

“Yes, I can say I’ve always pursued my goals with determination. I wanted to graduate with good grades to secure a spot in Criminology, and it was the same with Law school.”

Olivia’s eyes drifted to the large window just behind him. The view of the city was breathtaking, a beauty she had always dreamed of witnessing. That landscape seemed to symbolize everything she longed to achieve: the day she would finally reach the top, fulfilling her dreams both professionally and personally.

Working at SVU, helping victims and survivors, making a difference for those who needed it most—this was what drove Olivia. But she also wanted something more: a life far better than the one she had lived so far. Above all, she wanted to give her mother a second chance—a chance at a dignified and peaceful life. Her mother, who, despite all the hardships, had always done her best to give Olivia the best upbringing she could.

“On the other hand, you have a rather inconsistent professional background: barista, store clerk, intern at a law firm, and nanny.”

She knew, without a shadow of a doubt, that her professional history wasn’t ideal for someone aspiring to become a law student. However, she didn’t have the time, money, or connections that could open doors to a position in a law office or a relevant company. She had to work to survive, and those were the fastest options available to her.

Although they weren’t the easiest jobs, she gave them her all. She often worked full days at some, and at other times, she juggled two jobs just to make ends meet. There were weeks when she didn’t have a single day off.

“Mr. Stabler, I know this isn’t exactly what you were expecting, but I can assure you that in every place I’ve worked, I gave it my absolute best. That’s exactly what I intend to do for you. I’m not ashamed to say I held those positions because I learned different things in each of them. It’s all part of a process: sometimes, you have to start at the very bottom to reach the top.”

Elliot’s eyes drifted away from the paper. He could no longer ignore her. That woman had a commanding presence, and his piercing blue eyes observed her intently, noticing the faint blush spreading across her cheeks. Internally, he found it endearing, but what truly caught his attention was her gaze—brimming with confidence and authority.

Elliot began to realize that Olivia was different, and that intrigued him. If there was one thing that captivated him about people, it was their ability to stand out from the ordinary. He always valued those who possessed something special, something unique. His best attorneys were the ones who wore their specialties like a badge of honor—a distinctive flair, a passion that shone through in every move they made. And Olivia seemed to embody exactly that.

“I agree with you, Miss Benson. Now, tell me a bit more about your time working as a nanny.”

Before the words could leave her lips, confusion took over her face.

“Why would you be interested in that?”

Elliot let out a brief laugh and looked at her as though she lacked common sense.

“Miss Benson, I’m not going to hire a nanny without at least getting an idea of how she performs her job.”

It was Olivia’s turn to look at him as if he had two heads or had just declared that the sky was green.

“A nanny? Is that the position you’re interviewing me for? I thought… Casey made me believe this was an interview for an internship here at the company.”

Elliot studied her for a few seconds, analyzing her last words. From the confused look on his face, Olivia realized he didn’t fully understand the situation either. Internally, she wondered if her life could possibly get any more chaotic than it already was. Could everything that had been happening over the past few days be some sort of cosmic karma for something she’d done ten or fifteen years ago?

Elliot Stabler’s piercing blue eyes remained fixed on her, intense, until a low chuckle escaped his lips. Suddenly, everything around her seemed to shift into a comedy scene. He rubbed his chin, taking a few seconds before saying anything. For Olivia, however, that moment felt like an eternity.

“Miss Benson, I believe Casey lied to you!”

This time, it was Olivia who laughed, though not because she found it funny. The laugh was laced with indignation. She was utterly furious. Casey was a friend of Alex’s—the one who had approached her at the party, offering her this job interview at the largest law firm in the country, SFI, one of the best in the world.

That night, at that party, Olivia had believed that after the pain of being betrayed by Trevor and losing her job, fate was finally being kind to her, handing her the opportunity of a lifetime. But now, in this moment, she realized she’d been deceived.

Anger bubbled up quickly, and she was on the verge of mentally cursing Casey Novak and storming out of the room. However, Elliot was quick to intervene.

“Miss Benson, I know Casey didn’t intend to make you feel deceived. I’m sure she only did this because she believed you’d be the perfect fit for this position. We’ve been trying to find a nanny for Felicity for six months, but she has a hard time warming up to new people. With you, though… God, she adored you in an instant!”

Elliot took a deep breath as a small smile appeared on his lips. He was an exceptional lawyer. He had put mediocre people behind bars, spearheaded radical changes in numerous companies, and, through his project focused on women who had experienced any form of violence, transformed lives and offered new opportunities. And yet, here he was, about to beg a young law student to take on the role of his daughter’s nanny.

“Olivia, this job would only be for… just six months! We can work out an arrangement: six months, and then you join SFI. Not as an intern, but in a permanent position. Just six months, and I promise to help you get any job you want after that!”

Olivia stared at the man in front of her. Stabler & Fortuna International was one of the largest firms in the country. The best attorneys in the United States worked there. She was familiar with the cases Elliot had won and knew he could be a major stepping stone in her career, helping her achieve her dream of becoming an A.D.A.

Working at SFI would give her access to renowned attorneys and perhaps even the chance to collaborate with public prosecutors. However, the idea of working as a nanny was completely at odds with the path she had mapped out for herself.

Six months could be dedicated to starting her journey at a law firm. She had fought hard to get this far. Despite her love for children, she couldn’t see herself telling bedtime stories, preparing meals, or helping with homework while her true dream waited on the other side.

“Mr. Stabler, I’m flattered, but I can’t accept.”

She took a deep breath, gripping the bag in her lap tightly. She was ready to stand up and leave, carrying a hint of anger toward Casey in her heart. She had already planned to spend the next few hours calling the few contacts she had, trying to land another job interview.

“Wait! I’ll pay you triple! Six thousand dollars a month. Please, Olivia, you’ll only need to work Monday through Friday. Health insurance fully paid by me, and anything else you want!”

Olivia stared at him, shocked. This was, without a doubt, an incredible offer. God, it was far more than she earned at Trevor’s company, almost like a dream. Yet, a whirlwind of emotions and doubts churned inside her. Taking a deep breath, she looked directly at him, trying to find the right words to respond.

“I need some time, Mr. Stabler.”

He quickly rose to his feet and approached. He was so close that she could smell the cologne he wore, forcing her to slightly tilt her head to look him straight in the vast blue of his eyes. The warmth of his hand on her skin made her shiver, and she watched as he opened his clenched fist, gently placing something between her fingers.

“Call me when you make a decision. Think carefully about it, Miss Benson.”

Olivia took a deep breath. The air seemed to have vanished from the entire room as her skin burned. At first, she thought it was just the heat of the moment, perhaps fueled by the anger and disappointment consuming her from within. A whirlwind of emotions swirled in her mind and heart.

It was definitely too early for a glass of wine, but at that moment, it was exactly what she needed.

“I think you can call me Olivia, and I’ll… I’ll call you when I make a decision. Still, thank you so much for the opportunity.”

She looked once more into those electrifying blue eyes. A small, gentle smile played on his lips, while Elliot’s face remained serious and captivating. For a moment, she stood there, staring at him, letting his image imprint on her mind before turning away.

The sound of her boot heels gradually faded, becoming more and more distant to Elliot, who watched her walk away. He had just met this woman, and yet, he felt something burning inside him.

It was a heat he hadn’t experienced in years, not since that other woman had left him with tears and disappointment spilling from his heart. He had thought he’d locked that part of himself away forever, but now it seemed to be waking up again.

The end of the day and the beginning of the night came to Olivia Benson in the blink of an eye. Inside her small apartment, she sat on the old couch, holding a glass of wine in her hands. On the television, Alex’s favorite movie was playing for the third time since her blonde-haired friend had come home from work. Not that Olivia disliked Mamma Mia , but after the third screening, Meryl Streep’s voice was starting to get a bit grating, and ABBA’s melodies were making her question her own sanity. Specifically, when Money, Money, Money played once again, Olivia’s eyes fell on the business card resting on the coffee table.

His name, in golden cursive letters, and his personal phone number seemed to shine before her. This was a decision that could change her life. Becoming Elliot Stabler’s daughter’s nanny was something she couldn’t get out of her mind. After all, Olivia had started working as a nanny just to earn some extra income. It was only a few times a week and for a few hours, usually when the child’s parents wanted to go on a date or had to work late. It was never meant to be a full-time job.

But working for Elliot Stabler filled her with insecurities. What if he was lying about helping her? Lawyers are very good at lying, and words exchanged between two people mean nothing if, in six months, he simply decided to find a replacement and let her go. Olivia had spent the last few years working for lawyers, and now she would dedicate her days to caring for a child—a completely new reality for her.

There were so many pros and cons to that situation. What occupied her mind the most was how that salary could change her life. With that money, she could pay her bills and still have enough left over to help her mother and even indulge in a few luxuries: a new pair of shoes or Taylor Swift’s latest album. Money made the world go round, and Olivia couldn’t ignore that opportunity.

Even so, straying from the path she had carefully laid out over the past few years was unsettling. She had plans, she had dreams. Elliot Stabler could be the opportunity of a lifetime… or just another mistake. Olivia had learned recently—and in the hardest way possible—that you shouldn’t trust people, not even those who share your bed.

The only person Olivia trusted was the blonde woman sitting next to her on the couch, holding a glass of white wine. Alex’s gaze was so fixed on the movie playing on the television that she didn’t even notice the internal turmoil consuming her best friend’s brown-eyed mind. Accepting Elliot Stabler’s job offer would change so many things in Olivia’s life.

Olivia knew she could wait a few weeks before making a decision. She had a small savings reserve that could last her a month if she budgeted carefully. Even so, she wasn’t sure if she’d be able to find another job or an internship in the legal field in the meantime. Working for Stabler seemed far better than going back to working in coffee shops and restaurants. And, for heaven’s sake, that salary… It might take her years to earn a comparable amount in her field.

It was all so tempting. Not having to worry about bills every month, having enough money to take her mother out more often—maybe even have dinner together twice a week. And there’d still be some left over to spend on herself: buying frivolous things, going out with her best friend. All of it sounded so good.

On the other hand, it had been six months she could have spent at a law firm—learning more, engaging in important discussions, making valuable connections, and deepening her knowledge. Elliot had promised to help her at the end of the contract, but Olivia hesitated to trust him. She didn’t want to rely on his words, yet a part of her—the part she had spent years shaping to see life in a positive light—was leaning toward accepting that job.

She needed more alcohol in her system and, perhaps, a good shower to try to organize the confused thoughts bubbling in her mind. With the familiarity built over the years, Olivia leaned softly on the couch and took the glass of wine from Alex’s hand. Comfortably, she returned to her spot and took a long sip from the glass, closing her eyes as she let herself absorb the ambiance around her.

She could hear the gentle sound of rain falling lightly outside the apartment. Summer was nearing its end, and the frequent evening rains brought some relief from the heat of the days. She could also hear the melody of ABBA in Meryl Streep’s voice—the movie was nearing its final moments. The aroma of the popcorn Alex had made lingered in the air. She heard the soft rhythm of her own breathing and felt the delicate touch of her nightgown against her skin. It was an entire world she could hear and feel.

“Is he as hot as he looks in the photos?”

Alex’s voice interrupted Olivia’s moment of meditation. She had been so immersed in the sensations surrounding her that she would have needed a few more minutes to fully shut off her mind and drift into sleep. But her best friend’s words made her open her eyes and turn to face the woman sitting next to her.

Alex was wearing a matching black sports bra and shorts. She sat cross-legged, her blonde hair tied up in a messy bun. Her gaze, however, was no longer fixed on the movie she herself had chosen to watch. Instead, it was completely focused on the phone screen in her hands.

“What?” Olivia asked, confused.

Alex didn’t answer immediately. Instead, she took the glass of wine from her friend’s hand and took a sip before turning her phone toward Olivia, showing what had captured her attention more than the movie still playing on the TV.

“Elliot Stabler! Is he as hot as he looks in the photos?”

Olivia’s gaze fell on the phone in Alex’s hands. On the screen was the Instagram profile of Randall Stabler. Judging by the last name, Olivia guessed he must be Elliot’s brother.

Randall’s posts alternated between pictures of his travels and images of a Black woman. In some photos, she appeared alone; in others, the two posed happily side by side. It was clear they were a couple—either dating or married.

There was also a photo of him with an older woman, whom Olivia assumed was his mother, along with two pictures of Randall standing next to Elliot Stabler. Without hesitation, the brunette opened the posts and noticed they were from a little over a year ago. In both images, Elliot and Randall stood side by side, offering subtle smiles to the camera. Olivia had no doubt—they were brothers.

Additionally, in the photos, Elliot sported a gray beard that was hard to miss. Olivia couldn’t deny it—he looked even more attractive than usual with that striking detail on his face.

“How did you find that account?”

The words escaped Olivia’s lips as an attempt to distract her friend from the topic of Elliot being even hotter in person.

“Sometimes you forget that I work with technology and am an excellent stalker!”

Olivia let out a soft laugh before taking the glass of white wine from her friend’s hand. The glass was empty, so she leaned over, grabbed the bottle, and poured a generous amount of wine into it.

“I wish you had used those skills to figure out that Trevor was a cheating jerk.”

Alex made a face, an expression of disgust crossing her features at the mention of her best friend’s ex-boyfriend. She was never Trevor’s number-one fan, but her dislike for him in the past had mostly stemmed from the fact that he was an annoying rich kid who loved bragging about his accomplishments—accomplishments Alex knew were only possible because his father was an influential man.

“Ugh, we’re not talking about that rat! We’re talking about the hot Elliot Stabler! Tell me, what’s he like in person?”

Olivia let out a laugh. Just days ago, she might have burst into tears at the mere mention of Trevor’s name. Everything had happened on Friday, and now it was Monday. The time frame was short, but she was making an effort to move past the pain. She wouldn’t let that cheater and his mistress walk away victorious. They wouldn’t laugh at her while she cried. Olivia had promised herself she would shed just one more tear over Trevor—a difficult promise to keep when she came across clothes he used to compliment or when her dreams forced her to relive the feeling of his lips on hers.

Even so, she would overcome it. Trevor had broken her heart, but knowing he had never truly loved her was also her strength. It hurt deeply, but it was what helped her hold back the tears. She wouldn’t cry for a man who had never been capable of shedding a single tear for her.

He didn’t deserve her. In the future, she knew she would be happy and successful, while he would still be acting like a spoiled child.

“I’m not going to talk about the looks of my future boss,” Olivia declared as she stood up, handing the wine glass back to her friend. She ran a hand through her slightly messy brown hair. She needed a shower and some time alone. Maybe she should call her mother and ask for her opinion on everything, though she already knew exactly what Serena would say.

Serena had always supported her daughter’s choice to become a lawyer and had been incredibly encouraging, but she didn’t want Olivia working in SVU. During countless lunches and dinners, she had made it clear that she couldn’t stand the idea of her daughter dealing with that harsh reality every day: women and children beaten or abused. To Serena, Olivia didn’t need to face that—nor did she need to relive the painful memories of her own childhood, memories that had been buried over the years.

Even so, Olivia had never backed down from her decision. And for that reason, she was almost certain her mother would feel relieved if she accepted the job Elliot Stabler was offering. Serena would much rather see her daughter working with Elliot, being influenced by him, than continuing down the path toward joining SVU.

“Future boss? So, I guess you’ve already made up your mind,” Alex remarked.

Olivia hadn’t even realized she’d referred to Elliot as her future boss until Alex pointed it out. She froze for a moment, her eyes subtly falling on the business card with Elliot Stabler’s personal number. Had she really already made her decision?

The scales in her mind were beginning to tip in one direction as she let out a long sigh. Without hesitation, she grabbed the card and slipped it into the back pocket of her jeans. She needed to sleep, to clear her mind after a turbulent night and an exhausting day. She wanted her body to be fully rested before deciding whether or not to call the man with those electrifying blue eyes and communicate her choice.

“You know, you wouldn’t be stuck in the friend zone with that woman if you started paying a little more attention to your own life!”

She watched as her best friend placed a hand over her heart and pulled a face, as if her heart had been shattered into a thousand pieces. The overly dramatic gesture made Olivia let out a genuine laugh before stepping away and heading toward the bedroom.

Switching off her body and mind was always a challenge for Olivia. Her head was usually filled with thoughts: work, home, school, what to prepare for breakfast, or which exam was coming up next week. Falling asleep every night required effort—aromatic candles, long attempts to clear her mind by focusing on the sound of cars passing outside, reading a book until she dozed off with it in her hands, or even humming songs until everything around her blurred and her eyelids grew heavy.

But that night, the accumulated stress of recent events and the weight of this new decision that could change her life made Olivia believe that a shower would be enough. Her body was exhausted, and she knew that when she woke up, her mind would be rested and ready to make a coherent decision about everything she was going through.

She walked toward the bedroom, and as soon as she crossed the doorway, she closed the door, shutting out the sound of the television. She needed silence. She wanted to completely shut off her mind, with no one or nothing to disturb her. External noises might sometimes help her fall asleep, but tonight, the voice in her head was louder than anything else.

The clothes she wore slid easily to the floor. The bedroom lights were off, but the glow of the moonlight illuminated her tanned skin and the delicate blue lace she had on. Without hesitation, Olivia grabbed every piece of lingerie her ex-boyfriend had given her and discarded them. The sense of empowerment she once felt wearing those sets had vanished. Now, all that remained was a feeling of filth. Every little memory they had shared had been tainted, and nothing could change that. Even so, some things lingered. She couldn’t deny how desired and sexy she had felt when he looked at her in those pieces, which had led her to invest in numerous sets over the years.

When she turned on the bathroom light and caught her reflection in the mirror, she was overwhelmed by a mix of emotions. Olivia admired her curves as she carefully removed the last pieces of clothing from her body, the sound of the bathtub filling echoing softly in the background.

Time never stopped, and life was always changing. Olivia knew this better than anyone. She had faced so many hardships that a broken heart and the looming threat of losing her job felt small compared to what she had already endured. Difficult moments were scars she carried, some more visible than others.

Olivia ran her hand along the curves of her body. She may not have inherited her mother’s blue eyes or blonde hair, but her body—every single curve—was identical to Serena’s. Her mother had always been slim, though that was the result of years spent in an abusive relationship and a dependency on alcohol.

A small sigh escaped her lips as she thought about everything they had been through. Having only her mother’s last name was one of the strongest reminders of why she hated her father. It was also the reason she always did everything she could to keep him away, both from herself and from Serena. He had abandoned a pregnant woman when she needed support the most.

As if that weren’t enough, he stole the only money Serena had saved—months of hard work while enduring nausea, bodily changes, and the exhaustion of pregnancy. Serena had pinched every penny so she could spend her baby girl’s first few weeks at home, but the man who had promised to be a good father ran away in the middle of the night, taking everything. Olivia still remembered the angry tears streaming down her mother’s face as she told this story, drunk, while Olivia washed her hair. But it wasn’t just Serena’s memory that bore the scars left by that man. He was the same man Serena despised so much that she refused to put his name on her daughter’s birth certificate.

He had hurt the two women who should have been the most important in his life, leaving both physical and emotional scars. These memories constantly reminded Olivia of just how cruel a person could be.

Carefully, Olivia ran her fingers over the mark he had left on her body. The scar started at the end of the curve of her hip, gently descending a little further down toward the upper part of her thigh. It was a long mark, though not invasive, about six inches in length, following the natural contour of her body as if it had been drawn with precision. When she wore certain clothes, like a bikini, nearly half of the scar remained hidden beneath the fabric, revealing only fragments of its existence, like a partially veiled secret. Time had softened the scar’s appearance, but the groove was still visible, shifting between an opaque white and a faint pink. Every time her fingers brushed that part of her, her eyes would close, and the memory of that night would flood her mind. She had been so young then, forced to face life in a cruel and dark way.

Olivia had to make tough choices to save her life, choices that would alter every aspect of the reality she once knew. So many decisions had been made in haste, so many drastic changes overnight. But now, she knew she couldn’t falter. She couldn’t allow fear or insecurities to consume her.

She was resolute: she would make a decision about Elliot Stabler, and it wouldn’t take long.

Chapter Text

The Stabler family home was wrapped in a delightful atmosphere that evening. Elliot’s workday had been exhausting: countless meetings and discussions about a possible trip in the coming weeks—something he certainly hadn’t anticipated having to deal with. In his opinion, it would be far better for Randall or any other attorney on the team to handle the bureaucratic issues of the client company.

His daughter, though deeply loved, hadn’t made the day any easier. Felicity, with her blonde hair and boundless energy, was a lively child, but the office was clearly not the ideal environment to channel all that liveliness. Between somersaults in his office and constant distractions, Elliot had to stay alert to prevent her from getting hurt on a piece of furniture. At one point, Felicity dropped a box of grape juice on the floor. Casey, distracted, stepped on it, spreading its contents all over the carpet. The result? A long lament from the red-haired woman, who spent nearly an hour mourning the now-stained $7,000 rug.

Tired of the drama, Elliot handed Casey his credit card and suggested she buy a new rug, asking her to stop worrying so much about something he deemed so trivial. After that, he returned to his office and called Felicity over to explain that she couldn’t leave food on the floor. He asked her to sit on the couch and draw until it was time to leave. Elliot was adamant about raising his daughter with minimal dependence on screens. He firmly believed in the negative effects of introducing technology to children too early. However, keeping Felicity entertained in an environment like that was truly a challenge.

At home, Elliot and his daughter usually spent a lot of time together. They would read books, prepare meals—Felicity helping with her little tasks—and play. Even so, the girl also enjoyed her moments of independence, playing alone with her dolls by the pool or reading in her room. Unlike her father, who had been messy and adventurous as a child, Felicity liked to keep her things organized. Elliot knew this was a reflection of the discipline he himself had acquired during his time in the Navy.

Although taking Felicity to work was tiring, Elliot couldn’t help but admire her. Even though he had to pause his tasks to give her attention during her playful moments, she brightened his day. By the end of that afternoon, both he and Randall were so mentally drained from dealing with endless paperwork that they ended up giving Felicity a copy of a contract to use as drawing paper. Luckily, the document wasn’t important, or they would have had a good reason to consider jumping from the company’s top floor.

At that moment, Elliot was washing the dinner dishes while chatting with his daughter, who was swinging her little legs as she sat on the high stool at the kitchen island. He always made a point of preparing meals for Felicity. With his intense work routine and her new commitments—school and ballet lessons—Elliot tried to make the most of their time at home. Mealtime, especially, was sacred to him, as it gave them a chance to talk about their days.

After dinner, Elliot gave Felicity the freedom to decide what she wanted to do until bedtime. Sometimes, she played with her Barbie dolls; other times, she asked to watch a Disney movie. There were also moments when she immersed herself in reading her favorite books. Although Elliot avoided letting his daughter spend too much time in front of screens, he didn’t forbid her from watching something. On the contrary, at least twice a week, when their routine allowed, he enjoyed sitting beside her to watch a movie together.

He never imagined that, at 40 years old, he’d be singing Frozen songs with his daughter, but now those moments had become the most precious to him.

“Daddy?”

Elliot heard his daughter’s voice as he dried his hands and turned to look at her. Her bright blue eyes were fixed on a piece of paper as she colored something with her yellow crayon.

“Yes, little bunny?”

He walked to the refrigerator, opened it, and grabbed his water bottle, placing it on the kitchen island. Elliot had already decided that after putting his little one to bed, he’d head to the gym located at the back of the property—a separate room just a few meters from the pool. On hectic and stressful days, the only thing that could truly relax him was working out. Lifting some weights or running for an hour was exactly what he needed before taking a cold shower and collapsing into bed, knowing the house alarm was set and no disruptions—like today’s—would trouble him again.

“When am I going to see Livvie again?”

His daughter’s question made Elliot pause for a moment as he watched her, still focused on her drawing. He took a deep breath. Olivia Benson had been the topic of the day. Felicity couldn’t stop talking about the brown-haired woman who had left Elliot more impressed than he’d expected. There was something different about her: her confident demeanor, the determined way she spoke, the intense sparkle in her eyes, and, above all, the almost effortless way she had won over his daughter in such a short time.

It was a rare feeling, and Elliot couldn’t ignore how much it had affected him. Felicity, on the other hand, seemed completely captivated. Just a few minutes of conversation between Olivia and his little girl had been enough to leave her fascinated, which sparked a series of questions from Randall throughout the day. His brother hadn’t missed the chance to tease him, asking who this Olivia was that had suddenly captured so much of Felicity’s attention—and perhaps Elliot’s as well.

“I don’t know, sweetheart,” Elliot replied, letting out a long sigh.

The ease with which his daughter had grown attached to this unfamiliar woman brought back an old question that often haunted him: was he raising Felicity the best way he could? Elliot had always done his best to ensure she didn’t feel the absence of her mother, but as he watched her grow, it was impossible to ignore the way she looked at other children with their mothers when he picked her up from school.

He couldn’t stop himself from wondering how different things might have been if Kathy had stayed. If she had chosen the family they were building together instead of a life focused on money and superficialities, perhaps everything would be different now. Elliot didn’t love her, but he would have given her the world if it meant Felicity would be happier.

Watching his little girl in that moment, Elliot felt a tightness in his chest. Hiring a nanny had been a difficult decision, and he knew much of Felicity’s resistance was his fault. He had spent so much time reinforcing, in her young mind, that they didn’t need anyone else and that they were a happy family even without a mother, that now it was hard for her to accept the presence of another woman in their lives.

“Daddy, when you see Livvie, can you give this to her?”

Elliot stepped closer to Felicity, who was holding the piece of paper with a big smile on her face. He carefully examined the little masterpiece. She had drawn the night sky with several stars and the moon, and in the bottom left corner, she had written “for Livvie,” replacing the dot in the “i” with a heart. It wasn’t just a drawing—it was a genuine display of affection.

Felicity had always loved to draw. Elliot made a point of saving all her drawings in a folder in his office. His brother, Randall, had framed three of them and hung them on the walls of his apartment. Bernie kept her refrigerator completely covered with her granddaughter’s artwork, while Melinda had told him she always kept one of Felicity’s drawings in her desk drawer at the clinic, something that brought her comfort on difficult days. Casey, on the other hand, had two of them framed in her office, with the rest carefully stored in a drawer at home.

To Felicity, those people were the most important in the world. In her eyes, giving them her drawings was like gifting them something precious, almost like diamonds. She would always jump with joy upon seeing her family’s happy reactions, her face lighting up with a radiant smile as she realized how much her gifts were appreciated.

Now, the fact that Felicity had made a drawing for Olivia meant only one thing: how much she liked that woman. Elliot watched his daughter skipping around with a tightness in his chest, silently praying that Olivia would accept his job offer.

“What a beautiful drawing, sweetheart. I’m sure she’ll love it.”

Felicity beamed at him, and Elliot quickly tucked the drawing into his work folder. He assured her that he would deliver the piece of paper to Olivia. Maybe it would never happen, but if it came to that, he would lie just to spare his daughter’s feelings.

They had a brief conversation about constellations and how, the next morning, she wouldn’t turn off his alarm. Felicity promised she would go to school and accept her punishment: no dessert for the next two weeks and helping Grandma organize books over the weekend. Elliot knew the second part of the punishment wouldn’t be too hard on her, as Felicity loved spending weekends with her grandmother.

This tradition had started when she turned one, and it was during that time Elliot began to ease up on his fears that something bad might happen to his little girl. Typically, Elliot, his mom, and his brother would take turns on weekends. When Felicity stayed with Bernie, Randall and Melinda would seize the opportunity to try convincing Elliot to go out to a club and maybe meet someone. Elliot had tried following their advice after his breakup with Kathy, but it had never gone beyond casual dates and hookups in hotel rooms.

Minutes passed, and Elliot scooped his daughter into his arms, carrying her to her room as they calmly chatted about her favorite movie. He tucked her into bed, turned off the main light, and switched on the small lamp on her nightstand. Then, he kissed her forehead and let Felicity choose the book she wanted him to read that night. She picked Where the Wild Things Are by Maurice Sendak. Elliot smiled and began reading in a gentle tone, softly running his fingers through her blonde hair.

A few years ago, she had been just a baby, and he remembered holding her in his arms while singing lullabies. He also recalled watching her sleep soundly in her crib, silently praying to be the best father she could ever have.

Elliot came from a long line of men who didn’t care about being good fathers. A generation marked by trauma, where sons, unable to cope with their own pain, ended up taking it out on their children. He was determined not to be like Joseph had been with him and Randall. Elliot wouldn’t be like his father, nor like the man Joseph represented. He had made that promise to himself the day Kathy handed him the blood test results at a café near his workplace. Upon learning he was going to be a father, Elliot made many promises. And up until that moment, he felt proud to be keeping every single one of them.

When he noticed Felicity’s breathing grow heavier and the way her grip on her stuffed bunny softened, Elliot kissed her forehead once more, turned off the bedside lamp, and quietly left the room. He closed the door, let out a long sigh, and walked to the kitchen to grab his water bottle.

Afterward, he headed to the gym. He had designed that space primarily because, when he returned from the Navy, he struggled to sleep. Having his own gym allowed him to train during the night. Now, it was also a great way to unwind after a long day.

Elliot turned on the lights, illuminating the room with wooden walls and a large window that offered a direct view of the pool. He had positioned the treadmill and stationary bike facing the window, allowing him to calmly take in the scenery. On weekends, that setup also let him keep an eye on Felicity as she played in the pool. The space was equipped with an adjustable bench, weight plates, Olympic bars, punching bags, dumbbells, a squat rack, a pull-up bar, and mats. For a long time, Elliot had used that room as a refuge—a place to release all the emotions he kept bottled up. Today, however, he was in a better place. The gym had evolved from being just an emotional escape to becoming a hobby that brought him genuine satisfaction.

Slowly, Elliot stepped onto the treadmill and set it to a low speed, starting with a gentle walk. Barely three minutes had passed when his phone, resting on the treadmill’s holder, began to ring. He glanced at the screen and saw Randall’s name. Letting out a sigh, he answered the call.

“Hey, is something wrong?”

Elliot asked his older brother while keeping his eyes fixed on the view ahead. The only external light came from the pool’s interior lighting. From his position, he could see the glass doors of the kitchen that opened to the outdoor area. He also had a clear view of his bedroom balcony, where the doors were open. He watched the curtains sway softly in the wind’s rhythm.

“No, I just wanted to see how you were doing. It’s been a rough day.”

Elliot could hear the sound of Randall dropping ice into a glass, followed by the familiar pour of liquid—probably whiskey. It was a habit of his brother’s that Elliot didn’t particularly approve of. Randall almost always had a glass of whiskey in his hand at night. Elliot, on the other hand, wasn’t fond of the idea of drinking every day, especially since it reminded him of their father and his own teenage years. Back then, he would often drink himself into oblivion, trying to forget the pain etched into his skin.

Growing up had demanded a lot from Elliot, but becoming a father had demanded even more. Of course, there were moments when he allowed himself to be another version of who he was—the man who drank half a bottle of whiskey, smoked cigars, and let his beard grow wild. However, that version of him was deeply buried and rarely made an appearance.

“I’m fine. I’m at the gym. Just put Felicity to bed,” he replied.

Elliot glanced at the timer on the treadmill before increasing the speed and starting to run. The rhythmic sound of his footsteps drowned out the noise of Melinda arriving at Randall’s house. He didn’t notice when the two greeted each other until he heard his brother speaking louder so that Elliot could hear him.

“That little girl was full of energy today, huh? She spent about fifteen minutes in my office talking about this Olivia girl. Looks like you made the right choice with the nanny.”

Elliot took a deep breath and increased the treadmill’s speed. That woman with the brown eyes… He wanted not to think about her, to push out of his mind how much she had caught him off guard. When Casey handed him her résumé, he had assumed it would be another waste of time, but that woman had exceeded all his expectations. There was something about her that stirred strange and unexpected feelings.

“She’s not my nanny. I don’t even know if she’s going to accept the offer. She’s a determined woman—wants to be a lawyer and is focused on that. It makes sense if she doesn’t accept.”

Elliot took a deep breath, lowering the treadmill’s speed to give himself a few seconds to recover. With the sound reduced, he could hear his brother’s girlfriend, Melinda, asking who Olivia was. Randall replied that she was the woman Elliot had interviewed to be Felicity’s nanny.

Melinda still kept her own apartment, despite spending over a year practically living with Randall. Elliot had already questioned them about getting married and making their living arrangement official, but Melinda had too many insecurities about moving into a more serious stage of their relationship. Randall loved her enough to prioritize her wishes, even if it meant postponing his own plans.

“I hope she accepts. She’s the first nanny Felicity really likes, and we both know you need to find someone to take care of her. I love my little princess, but kids don’t belong in an office,” Randall said.

Elliot let out a heavy breath before resuming an intense pace on the treadmill. The sound of his pounding steps and labored breathing echoed throughout the room, and Randall could hear it all—even the unspoken thoughts of his brother. It was hard to make Elliot understand that accepting help didn’t make him a bad father. He didn’t need to exhaust himself completely or sacrifice every moment of rest to prove how much he loved his daughter.

Allowing Felicity to spend the weekend away had already been a significant internal battle for Elliot. Randall knew his brother trusted him and their mother, but he also understood the weight of Elliot’s constant worries. Ever since Felicity had faced a severe case of pneumonia at just six months old, the experience had left scars that made Elliot fear, almost obsessively, that something could happen to her.

“I know, Randall.”

That was all Elliot said as he kept running on the treadmill, silent for the next five minutes. During that time, Randall spoke quietly with Melinda about their day, while Elliot’s thoughts wandered, drifting in and out of his own musings.

Suddenly, Melinda’s voice pulled him out of his reflections.

“Hey, El!”

Elliot took a deep breath, slowing down until he started walking. A faint smile appeared on his lips. He liked Melinda; she was a good woman, made his brother happy, and was very loving toward his daughter.

“Hey, Melinda. How are you?”

As he spoke, he felt sweat dripping down his body. A sigh escaped his lips. He needed to wrap up the conversation with Randall and Melinda quickly, get back to his workout, finish it at a reasonable time, take a good shower, and avoid going to bed too late.

“I’m good! You know, I can take care of Felicity tomorrow. I have two days off and haven’t seen her in a few weeks.”

He knew that offer was only happening because his brother had probably mentioned the challenges of the past few days to his girlfriend. Elliot felt a bit bad about his family thinking they needed to help him with his daughter. He was perfectly capable of taking care of Felicity, but he couldn’t deny that, at times, it was a blessing when they offered.

Not that he didn’t enjoy spending time with his daughter or saw it as a burden, but there were moments when he wished he could do something without worrying about responsibilities. Sleeping in, overindulging in alcohol, watching movies with heavier content without the risk of Felicity walking in and getting scared by a gory or horror scene—those were simple things he sometimes missed being able to enjoy.

Even so, at that moment, he couldn’t accept Melinda’s offer. He knew his brother’s girlfriend was just coming off a 24-hour shift. She deserved those two days to rest, not to take on the role of babysitter for his daughter. Tomorrow, he’d work something out with Casey, and together they’d find the best way to balance their work demands with Felicity’s care.

“Thank you for the offer, but I can’t accept. Randall told me how much you worked this weekend.”

Elliot glanced at the timer on the treadmill: only five minutes left to finish the run and move on to pull-ups and weightlifting. He knew he needed to wrap up this conversation with his brother and Melinda before fully focusing on his workout again.

“Please, El, I’ve got plenty of energy to take care of her for a day. Plus, I bought her some new crayons. I’m sure she’s going to love them.”

A deep sigh escaped his lips as he increased the pace of his run. Elliot took a moment to consider the offer. He couldn’t deny it would be good for Felicity to spend the day with Melinda. It would give him the chance to focus on the stack of paperwork he hadn’t touched the day before and enjoy a little peace and quiet.

Felicity adored Melinda, and Elliot was sure his daughter would be thrilled to spend the day with her. Besides, it would serve as a distraction for the girl, helping her forget about Olivia Benson. He had to accept reality: Olivia would never take his job offer. She had drive, ambition, and a clear goal of working as a lawyer. Maybe, in the not-so-distant future, he could reach out to her again. Olivia would undoubtedly be an excellent choice for cases involving special victims.

With another long sigh, Elliot weighed all his options and made the best decision.

“Okay, but you and Randall are having dinner at my place.”

In the background, Elliot heard Randall’s voice saying something about not needing to eat frozen food. Moments later, there was a small yelp of pain. He could already imagine Melinda had thrown something at him, causing some mild discomfort.

“I’m definitely not turning down your cooking. I got the wrong Stabler brother. At least you know how to make a decent meal.”

Elliot let out a laugh. He was used to this joke. Melinda loved teasing Randall about being a terrible cook. His brother might be brilliant in business, but without a housekeeper, his place would undoubtedly be a mess, and he’d survive solely on frozen meals.

“Hey, I can cook too!”

Randall exclaimed loudly enough for Elliot to hear on the other end of the line. This only made him laugh even harder. The way Randall spoke reminded him of a little boy annoyed at his mom for telling someone he had wet the bed.

“Randall, you managed to set our pasta on fire.”

Elliot couldn’t hold back the burst of laughter that escaped his lips as he turned off the treadmill, trying to catch his breath. It was nearly impossible to stop laughing as he recalled Thanksgiving night, when Randall promised to make the best spaghetti in the world and nearly burned down Bernie’s kitchen. Without a doubt, his brother was the biggest disaster when it came to cooking.

“Alright, I’ll let you two argue about who’s the worst cook. See you tomorrow.”o

Elliot listened for a few more moments to the argument between his brother and his brother’s girlfriend, as they accused each other of being terrible cooks. One of the comments referred to a food poisoning incident caused by a failed attempt to make sushi. After that, the two said their goodbyes as if Elliot hadn’t just spent two minutes listening to their fight. The call ended, and he chuckled, placing his phone on a small shelf where his water bottle and an extra charger for emergencies also rested.

The room was completely silent, except for the sound of his own breathing as he stretched. The gym had been equipped with sound systems at Randall’s insistence, which was ironic considering Randall never used the space when he stayed at Elliot’s house. The youngest Stabler brother wasn’t a fan of music. He preferred silence. Occasionally, he would listen to a classical piece played by a violin or piano—a reflection of the strict upbringing they’d endured.

Joseph Stabler, the patriarch, hated noise. He only allowed his wife to listen to music at specific times, and even then, it had to be calm, unobtrusive melodies. Even the children’s routines were shaped by his disdain for sound. Bedtime was strictly enforced, not out of concern for their rest, but so he wouldn’t have to hear their laughter or hurried footsteps around the house. So many years. So much trauma. So much anger. A mix of emotions he had spent years learning to control. His adolescence had been marked by hours locked in his room while at home, interspersed with pretending to be someone else at school. He had spent years running from his family, until he finally decided to join the Navy—a path that distanced him both physically and mentally from the chaos that consumed the Stablers’ grand estate.

After a few seconds of reflection, Elliot took a sip of water and returned to his workout routine.

He positioned himself beneath the metal bar fixed to the wall. Calmly, he adjusted his grip and hand placement to ensure he performed the exercise correctly. His firm fingers wrapped around the cold metal as the muscles in his forearms tensed in preparation. Taking a deep breath, his mind wandered for a moment, considering the possibility of trying one of Randall’s “ridiculous” workout playlists. It was still a mystery to him how someone who didn’t even work out managed to collect so many of them.

Elliot filled his lungs before beginning the movement. With precision and muscle memory built over nearly a lifetime, he lifted his body, channeling his anger in a healthy way. Each repetition was executed with absolute strength and control. His biceps flexed with every movement, the sculpted lines developed over the years becoming even more defined as sweat began to form, slowly trailing down his warm skin.

His blue eyes remained fixed on the wooden ceiling, his intense breathing setting the rhythm of his movements. The clenched jaw and the faint tremor in his neck revealed the effort behind each pull. To an onlooker, the action might have appeared effortless, so fluid was his execution. Yet, every pull-up was a display of raw strength, and every descent, controlled with almost choreographed precision, felt like an intimate dance between Elliot and the bar.

The soft shadows cast by the gym lights played across the defined muscles of his back, highlighting the years of discipline that had shaped them. His fingers never loosened their grip, while his heavy breathing filled the room, creating a hypnotic rhythm. The scene before him was a blend of raw power and visceral beauty—a primal representation of his determination and intensity. Elliot was a man who had carved every muscle with effort and anger, built his character with resilience, and forged his reputation with elegance. Here, in the gym, he focused on every repetition, at the peak of his control. He waged invisible battles against life’s obstacles, facing each one with the same determination he poured into his movements.

He completed four sets of 20 pull-ups. The tank top he wore was already soaked with sweat, clinging to his body and outlining every one of his six-pack abs. When his feet touched the ground once more, he grabbed the hem of his shirt and lifted it to wipe the sweat from his face. Letting out a long sigh, he walked over to the shelf where he had left his phone and water bottle.

He grabbed the bottle in his hands, quickly unscrewed the cap, and drank deeply. He gulped the water down like a man who had been wandering the desert for days. A small droplet escaped his lips, sliding down his chiseled jawline until it reached his chest. He let out a faint grunt as he raised his hand to wipe the trail from his pale skin. Placing the bottle back on the shelf, he was ready to return to the bar and finish his workout.

That’s when the phone rang, vibrating and shifting on the shelf in a way that was impossible to ignore. He picked it up, his brow furrowing as the words “unknown number” appeared on the screen. At that hour of the night, he had only expected a call from Casey or his mom. Both had the peculiar habit of calling him in the middle of the night to inform him of something important happening the next morning.

Bernie had once done this to let him know he needed to take her to the airport at six in the morning. Casey, on the other hand, had called to warn him she’d accidentally scheduled an important meeting at the same time as Felicity’s ballet recital. But tonight, the call wasn’t from either of them.

He could have simply ignored it. Maybe it was a prank call or one of those pre-recorded telemarketing messages, though he found that unlikely. He could answer or decline, but something inside him urged him to pick up. He raised the phone to his ear, having no idea what was about to unfold.

“Hello, this is Elliot Stabler.”

His voice came out deeper than usual and perhaps a little irritated. At this hour, the last thing he wanted was to waste his time on a stranger. All he wanted was to finish his workout, take a long, hot shower, and then collapse into bed for a good night’s sleep. Yet there he was, surrendering to a fleeting instinct that maybe—just maybe—answering a call from an unknown number at 9 p.m. on a Monday night could be something that would change his life.

“Mr. Stabler, it’s me, Olivia Benson. We met this morning for the interview…”

God, she didn’t need to explain herself. He knew exactly who she was. He could have had fifteen meetings that day and still wouldn’t have been able to forget her. He wouldn’t forget her brown eyes, her soft hair, that adorable fringe, and her undeniable beauty. He couldn’t forget her, especially because his daughter had been utterly charmed by her—and he himself was captivated by the woman.

It was impossible to ignore the impact she had made: her confident demeanor, the way she carried herself, every little detail about her that he had taken in during those brief minutes together in his office.

“I know who you are, Miss Benson.”

On the other end of the line, he heard a soft sigh escape her lips. It sounded like she was nervous. He took a few steps toward his workout bench and sat down, stretching his legs as he waited for her next words.

“Your offer for the nanny position… is it… is it still available?”

He raised his eyebrows, and a smile appeared at the corner of his lips. Damn, he was lucky if what he was imagining was really about to happen.

“Yes. Exactly as we discussed. The salary and benefits remain the same, and we can talk about adding anything else if you’d like.”

His eyes focused on the floor as he lightly tapped his feet against it. He couldn’t stop thinking that maybe Olivia Benson could bring a positive change to his life. At least in the sense of being able to work without constantly being interrupted by the responsibilities of taking care of a child: taking her to lunch, ballet, and all the other activities Felicity had during his working hours.

“I accept, Mr. Stabler. I’ll work for you.”

A relieved sigh escaped Elliot, a relief he hadn’t even realized had been trapped inside him. He had been so nervous. The past few months had been beyond stressful. He knew he couldn’t disrupt his daughter’s routine; Felicity was a child and needed the daily activities essential for her development. However, he couldn’t deny that keeping everything as it was had been affecting his work life.

“All right. Can you come by the company tomorrow so we can discuss this further?”

He got up from the bench and walked toward the rack where he kept the 10 to 30-kilogram weights. The phone was still in his hand as he listened to the soft sound of Olivia’s breathing.

“Yes, Mr. Stabler. See you tomorrow.”

Elliot said a quick goodbye before ending the call. His eyes lingered on the phone in his hand. Suddenly, it didn’t seem so crazy to have answered a call from an unknown number in the middle of the night. Olivia Benson would be his daughter’s nanny—the only person who had managed to win Felicity’s trust—and his heart—in such a quick and magical way.

Even so, Elliot couldn’t deny the apprehension he felt. He was always uneasy with the idea of a stranger entering his life, especially his home. Olivia was a woman he barely knew, yet she had stirred something within him—something he was trying to ignore. It was that strange sensation that arose when his mind insisted on lingering on her brown eyes, the softness of her voice, or even the scent of her perfume.

He glanced at his phone again as he walked toward the shelf. In the short distance to get there, he took the opportunity to save her number, a faint sparkle flickering in his blue eyes. Standing in front of the shelf, he knew he shouldn’t do what he was about to do, but he justified it to himself as being for his daughter’s safety.

He typed out a message to Munch, including Olivia’s full name and some other details he could still recall from his quick scan of her résumé. He needed to make sure this woman was trustworthy.

Deep inside, the insecurity would always linger. A part of him feared that Kathy, the woman he deeply despised, might try to take Felicity away from him. Kathy was vile. She had left their newborn daughter alone at home for an entire day. Felicity could have died. Something terrible could have happened, but Kathy hadn’t even thought about that when she walked away. She had waited for Elliot to leave for work, packed a suitcase, and vanished forever.

Kathy had been cruel enough to steal from him and abandon her own daughter. And Elliot knew she could be vindictive enough to try and use Felicity against him, just to get more money.

He placed the phone on the shelf after receiving John’s confirmation that he would look into Olivia. Without wasting any more time, he returned to the weights. He grabbed the amount he needed for his workout and carried them to the bar. The metallic sound of the plates sliding onto the bar echoed through the room, but his mind was too noisy with its own thoughts to notice.

Elliot sat on the bench, rolling his head in circles to ease the tension building up in his neck. Then, he leaned back, lying down on the bench. The snug fabric of his tank top clung to his sculpted muscles, highlighting the contours of his dense chest and vascular arms. His large, calloused hands gripped the bar firmly, fingers curling around the cold metal.

He took a deep breath, closing his eyes. He shouldn’t think about her eyes. He shouldn’t, but he did. He thought of that deep brown, of how close he had been to her in her office—close enough to catch the scent of her perfume. His chest expanded as he lifted the bar off the rack, holding it above him.

The muscles in his arms and shoulders tensed, veins standing out against his fair skin, glistening with sweat. He lowered the bar slowly, his blue eyes opening and fixing on the ceiling. His jaw tightened in concentration. The movement was precise, controlled down to every inch. When the bar neared his chest, he paused for a moment.

He carried burdens far heavier than that barbell: secrets, pain, trauma. Emotions that weighed more than any physical load. He wouldn’t allow that woman—the one whose eyes he couldn’t forget—to have the power to change things.

She wouldn’t have that ability. Kathy had been the first and only one to fool both his mind and his heart. He wouldn’t allow himself to be deceived again. To him, love and lust were forms of weakness, openings that left him vulnerable, susceptible to being hurt and robbed. And that, he promised himself, would never happen again.

Tuesday morning smelled of fresh coffee and new beginnings. As the hot water ran down Olivia’s body the night before, all she could think about was how that proposal could change her life.

I mean, six months. From some perspectives, six months was a long, long time. So much time wasted, working as nothing more than a nanny. But on second thought, she realized—those would be six months spent alongside one of the best lawyers she knew, with him willing to help her become a good lawyer herself. Six months learning from one of the greatest, perhaps absorbing more knowledge than she would if she worked for a law firm.

As she dried off, watching her reflection in the mirror, she ran the towel gently over every curve of her tanned skin and made her decision. She looked at the woman staring back at her and decided—she had to take the risk. She needed to trust Elliot Stabler’s word. But not entirely. No. She would make him sign a contract, on her terms, ensuring that he would keep his promise, that he would do exactly as he had said.

Olivia would not let another man deceive her. She wouldn’t allow another man to play with her life, to manipulate her at will. Not again.

Trevor had done it before. Her father had done it before. Elliot Stabler would not be another name on that list.

Sitting on her bed with her legs tucked in, Olivia wore a simple white set that accentuated her tanned skin even more. The strategically cut cotton crop top clung to her body like a second skin, highlighting every curve with a delicate touch. The square neckline enhanced her shoulders and made her breasts look even more alluring—a detail Alex had made sure to point out. The small shorts hugged her silhouette gently, gliding over her skin as if they had been tailor-made, perfectly shaping the curve of her ass and thick thighs.

She liked wearing that kind of outfit at home. Ever since she started earning her own money and felt secure knowing that no strangers would enter her apartment, she had begun choosing her clothes with more freedom. Her style ranged from an oversized top with straight-cut flannel pants to just a pair of panties combined with an old T-shirt printed with rock tour dates or funny slogans. She always went for something comfortable—something she wouldn’t freak out over if it got stained with ketchup or mustard.

Lying on her bed in her gray set, she slid her thumb slowly over her thigh while taking a deep breath. With her other hand, she dialed Elliot Stabler’s number and waited for him to pick up. Restlessness spread through her body. As she listened to the ringing on the other end of the line, she got up and began pacing back and forth across the room, unable to stay still.

So distracted by the conversation, she didn’t notice when her foot collided with the edge of the nightstand. The impact was unexpected, and she had to hold back a small yelp of pain. Biting her lip, she silently prayed that Elliot hadn’t noticed anything unusual.

When the call ended, her only reaction was to collapse onto the bed. Her body slid across the mattress so lightly it felt as if she weighed no more than a leaf drifting down from a tree during the change of seasons. Her eyes wandered over the white ceiling.

In that moment, she wished she had paint. She wanted to color that empty space, to lose herself in stars, constellations, a universe where she could escape. A world where she didn’t have to hear all the insecurities echoing in her mind. All the fears.

Her life had always been ruled by fear. She had always looked for ways to escape it, ways to avoid pain. The positive outlook, the constant smile on her lips—it was just a mask. Just a way to hide the burdens she carried. Just an attempt to make at least a small part of her long day a little more beautiful. Something that made her feel just a little less miserable.

“LIVVIE, COME HAVE YOUR BREAKFAST.”

Alex had a habit of yelling. The neighbors had already complained about her tendency to blast pop music late at night or talk excessively loud on the phone in the morning. But none of that ever made her blonde best friend change her ways—and Olivia was grateful for it. After all, it was the only thing that could pull her out of her own thoughts.

Falling asleep the night before, after calling Elliot Stabler, had been nearly impossible. Since waking up, she hadn’t been able to stop thinking about it. She was anxious, and her hands trembled slightly as she picked out an outfit.

Casey Novak had sent her an email letting her know that Elliot would be expecting her at nine in the morning, and Olivia could barely wait to see the red-haired woman. She was holding herself back from replying to that email just to tell Casey to go to hell. She still couldn’t believe her friend had lied to convince her to show up for that job interview. Casey had said it was for a law internship when, in reality, it was for a nanny position. Well, she’d save that argument for later.

She was fastening the last button on her shirt. Glancing at her reflection, she took in the sight—her hair straightened and loose, bangs neatly in place. She wore a dark blue blouse made of a fabric similar to silk—though, of course, a much cheaper version she had bought some time ago. Tiny white polka dots covered the entire piece, giving it a soft, delicate look.

She liked formal clothes, especially when she had to wear makeup. But in her daily life, she preferred pieces with more personality—vintage jeans that she painted or embroidered herself, loose, lightweight, colorful dresses. That was one of the good things about her new outlook on life, something that had come with maturity. Not that she didn’t appreciate a more serious look. Olivia couldn’t deny how powerful she felt in a black suit or an elegant dress. But that was another version of her. Another Olivia Benson. The Olivia she liked the most was the laid-back one, the casual one.

This morning, however, she needed to be the Olivia who was about to sign a work contract to be… a nanny for the next six months.

“I’m coming!”

She called out loudly enough for Alex to hear as she walked to the closet and grabbed a pair of black pumps she had inherited from her mother. Slipping them on, she took one last look at herself in the mirror near the window. She turned slightly, analyzing her full outfit—the long-sleeved blue blouse, which she had rolled up to her elbows, the light-wash jeans that hugged her curves, and the heels that made her just a little taller than she already was.

There was a reasonable amount of makeup on her face, and she tried smiling at her own reflection, as if that could encourage her, convince her that she was making the right decision.

In a hurry, she left the bedroom and walked to the small kitchen of the apartment, where she found Alex sitting on the counter, holding a coffee mug with the NASA logo on it.

“Get down from there. If you break it, we’re losing our deposit.”

Olivia warned, giving her knee a light slap. Alex groaned in protest but still placed her feet on the floor and walked over to the two stools by the small kitchen island. She sat on one of them and took a long sip of coffee.

She had this terrible habit of sitting on the counter. At first, it was just a convenient excuse to look out the window and admire the sexy neighbor in the building next door working out shirtless. Over time, it became a habit Olivia kept trying to correct, constantly reminding her that the counter was definitely not designed to support the weight of a human being.

“Eager to see Mr. Hot again?”

Olivia rolled her eyes as she grabbed the coffee pot and poured a generous amount of the liquid into her mug. It was decorated with golden stars and the phrase “In this house, we listen to Taylor Swift” , a gift she had received from Alex two Christmases ago. She couldn’t deny how much she liked it—she loved Taylor’s music. In fact, she loved music in general, regardless of the artist, but Taylor was her favorite. That was something she could never deny.

“Cut it out.”

Ever since Alex had stalked Randall Stabler’s profile—information she had managed to get after discovering he was Elliot’s older brother and seeing photos of the man who was now going to be her boss—her best friend hadn’t stopped insisting that Olivia should go for him. She kept saying it would be a major upgrade compared to her ex-boyfriend, but the last thing Olivia needed at that moment was to get involved with a man, let alone her boss.

“Olivia, seriously? He’s hot and single! You should make a move before another woman snatches him up!”

The brunette rolled her eyes in frustration as she took a sip of her coffee. Then, she walked over to her bag, checked the time on her phone, and tossed it into the black purse sitting on the kitchen island. She picked up everything that had fallen—like her spare house keys and a piece of gum—before going back to her coffee. She only had a few minutes before she’d have to rush out to catch the subway. Taking a cab was no longer an option—at least not until she got her first paycheck.

“It’s not happening, Alex. Give it up.”

A dramatic sigh escaped her best friend’s lips before she responded:

“You’re missing out on a great opportunity!”

Olivia let out a laugh—after all, the only thing she could do at that moment was laugh. Her best friend was determined to push her forward and make her leave the memories of Trevor behind, but forgetting so many years together wasn’t that simple, especially when it came to the man she had lost her virginity to. Trevor had been her first truly serious relationship. Before him, her flings were brief and emotionless, based only on convenience and attraction, with a few kisses and wandering hands—nothing more than that.

For the next few months, all she wanted was to focus on her studies and her new job. She couldn’t say she was entirely happy with her decision, but the salary Elliot had offered was too good to pass up. Besides, she couldn’t deny how much she had adored little Stabler. Felicity was so lovable that it was surprising Elliot had spent months trying to find a nanny for his daughter. Maybe the next six months wouldn’t be as difficult as she had imagined.

Elliot took a deep breath, glancing at the watch on his wrist. Fortunately, the day was unfolding according to his planned schedule. His alarm had gone off at the right time, and he had gotten up to prepare breakfast for himself and Felicity. Shortly after, he went for a run around the property, enjoying the mild morning weather. After his workout, he woke his daughter and let her shower in his bathroom while he packed her school bag and an extra one with clothes for her ballet class. Normally, he kept the second bag in his car, but since Melinda would be taking care of her today, he decided to bring it to school and ask Felicity to store it in her locker.

The school required students to wear a uniform, so Elliot checked to make sure his daughter was properly dressed in the dark blue attire and that everything was neatly arranged. During breakfast—when he told her she would be spending the day with Aunt Melinda and saw the joy light up her blue eyes—he felt a sense of relief. Then, he drove her to school. Upon arriving in front of the old building, Elliot said goodbye with a gentle kiss on her forehead and a tight hug.

Felicity was overcoming her fears and the challenges of being in a new environment, far from the people she knew. She had even made two friends—red-haired twin sisters—whose names Elliot still hadn’t managed to memorize. He criticized himself for that. He should have been more attentive as she grew up. But for all those years, the only thing he could think about when he looked at his little girl was that he needed to protect her. He had tried so hard to shield her from harm that he hadn’t realized how much he had isolated her in some ways.

Now, Elliot knew he had to correct his mistakes and allow his daughter to have a normal, happy childhood. He would give everything he had to ensure that his little girl grew up joyful and fulfilled.

The metal elevator doors slid open, and his blue eyes scanned the lobby to make sure she hadn’t arrived early. However, there was no sign of the brown-haired woman. His goodbye with Felicity at school hadn’t taken long, but he had needed to inform her that Melinda would be picking her up and pass along all the necessary details.

Traffic on the way to his company was brutal at that hour. His short 15-minute commute had stretched to nearly 40, bringing him dangerously close to nine o’clock—the time he had scheduled a meeting with Olivia to sign her employment contract.

Elliot had been very clear about how the contract should be written. He wanted Olivia to know that he was giving her his full word when he had practically begged her to accept the job the day before. Specifically, he had instructed that the salary he had promised be explicitly stated in the document, along with high-quality health benefits, the costs of which he would personally cover. Even though the contract was only for six months, Elliot had made sure to include a clause granting Olivia two weeks of paid vacation at a time of her choosing within that period.

Additionally, though he hoped it wouldn’t be necessary, he had added a clause guaranteeing a $500 overtime payment for any night Olivia might need to stay over to care for Felicity.

Finally, he had made it clear that once her nanny contract ended, Olivia would be added to the payroll of Stabler & Fortuna International. They would have six months for him to get to know her better and decide which department she would fit into, but for now, all that mattered was ensuring he kept his word.

Two copies of the contract had been prepared and were waiting for their signatures in his office.

Elliot stepped into his office, and with so much happening in such a short time, he found himself shrugging off his blazer and tossing it over the chair. Unlike the day before, he was wearing a suit—a shade of burgundy so dark it could easily be mistaken for black. Underneath, he wore a dress shirt in a blue hue almost identical to his eyes, paired with a burgundy tie in a slightly lighter, more noticeable shade.

His attire varied depending on the day, alternating between three-piece suits and more casual outfits like jeans and a dress shirt. He usually opted for the latter only on days spent buried in the office, sorting through endless stacks of bureaucratic paperwork. But today called for formality—he was officially hiring Olivia Benson as Felicity’s nanny, having lunch with an important client, and later meeting a woman whose case had deeply affected him.

She was one of many women SFI was helping—victims of domestic violence and abuse. Her story, in particular, had struck a chord with him, and he had promised to handle her case personally. She had a daughter just a few months younger than Felicity, and both had been trapped in their home for months, living in deplorable conditions, held hostage by an abusive ex-husband. He was a cruel, manipulative man who used his wealth to escape the consequences of the horrors he had inflicted on his wife—the very woman he had sworn to love and respect—and on his own daughter.

“Casey, can you call John later and confirm if everything is set for Miss Sanchez at the hotel?”

Elliot spoke as he stepped through Casey’s office door. The red-haired woman was seated at her desk, a towering stack of papers covering nearly every inch of it. Her head was buried in one of the many documents, and her response was so automatic that Elliot was certain she hadn’t even registered his words.

“Casey? Casey? Hey! Look at me!”

He had to insist a little more, but when that didn’t work, his last resort was walking over and spinning her chair around to face him, forcing her to look at him.

“After I sign Olivia’s contract, you’re going to find and hire an assistant for yourself. If it helps, you can even hire two!”

He and Casey had an agreement: once he finalized the hiring process for Felicity’s nanny, they would start searching for someone to replace her as his secretary, allowing her to fully step into her role as Director of Operations.

Casey had been juggling both roles for a few months now. Although she was officially his secretary, she had long since taken on many responsibilities as the Director of Operations at Stabler & Fortuna International. It was Casey who coordinated the assembly of custom legal teams for each client. If a multinational corporation needed a specialized team for corporate law, mergers, and compliance, she was the one who put together the best experts. If a high-ranking politician found themselves caught in a scandal, it was Casey who selected the right attorneys for the defense, overseeing every strategic aspect of the case.

Yet, she didn’t seem to realize just how much this workload was wearing her down. The gray tailored dress she wore had a few creased spots, and her hair was pulled into a messy bun—clear signs that she had dressed in a rush and hurried to work. Elliot knew exactly why. The night before, she had stayed late at the office, trying to make up for the hours she had lost taking care of Felicity while he was in a meeting.

“El, it’s fine. I just need to finish—”

Elliot raised a hand, a silent command for her to stop talking and wait for his instructions—just as he would with his daughter. There were moments when Casey regretted how their professional relationship had morphed into something that felt more like an older and younger sibling dynamic.

“You’re going to get a coffee and stay at the restaurant for at least thirty minutes. Stay calm, just enjoy the moment. Then, you’ll go to the HR Department and request the opening of two positions—one for a secretary and another for an assistant. Are we clear?”

Casey took a deep breath. She wanted to argue, to tell him she didn’t have time to waste and that there was still too much to do. But the truth was, up until that moment, the only thing she had consumed was a cheap coffee from a street cart near her apartment before speeding to work. Deep down, she couldn’t deny that the idea of having at least half an hour to eat in peace, without the stress of the day pressing in, was tempting.

“Fine.”

Casey let out a long sigh as she stood up. Elliot gave her two light pats on the back, accompanied by a small smile. He would always look out for her—he would always be her overprotective older brother.

The two walked side by side out of the office. Casey headed toward the restaurant SFI provided for employees, where they could have their meals free of charge, while Elliot made his way back to his office. However, neither of them could ignore the presence of the brown-haired woman sitting in the lobby of their floor.

She sat with her legs crossed, her gaze fixed on the large glass windows that overlooked the city. Elliot and Casey’s eyes fell on her. As they stepped in her direction, the movement caught Olivia’s attention, and she lifted her eyes to meet theirs—the two people who were about to change her life.

“Hey, Olivia, I’m glad you’re here, I—”

Casey tried to sound friendly, even though she wasn’t in the best mood. She was exhausted, and on top of that, she hated being seen by others when she wasn’t put together. Still, she forced a smile as she greeted Olivia.

What she didn’t expect was for the brown-haired woman to simply stand up and walk right past her, heading straight for Elliot.

“Mr. Stabler, good morning. Can we sign the contract?”

Elliot could feel the tension in the air. Casey had lied to Olivia, and judging by the way Olivia had reacted the day before upon discovering the truth, he had no doubt she was furious. He didn’t blame her. If he were in her position, he would be too.

“Yes, just give me a moment!”

He headed into his office. Inside, there was nothing but the contract waiting to be signed, but he figured the two women might need a moment alone. Even if they ended up arguing, it would be better than leaving the heavy atmosphere lingering between them.

Outside, Olivia did her best to ignore Casey’s presence, while Casey remained silent, still processing the fact that she had just been completely dismissed by the other woman.

“Olivia, I… I’m sorry for—”

Before she could finish her apology, Olivia turned to face her, brown eyes blazing with anger.

“For lying to me? Are you apologizing for deceiving me? For leading me on in such a disgusting way?”

The red-haired woman swallowed hard, feeling the discomfort burning in her skin. She hadn’t wanted to do it, not really—but damn it, the world was a battlefield. She had needed to deceive Olivia to secure a nanny for Felicity, even if she doubted that the little Stabler girl would finally stop tormenting and playing tricks that always drove the previous nannies to quit.

“Olivia… I know what I did, and God, I know you’ll never forgive me. But I told Alex how desperately I was searching for a nanny for Elliot’s daughter, and she mentioned that you used to be one—that you loved kids. Of course, she made sure to emphasize that you no longer worked in childcare, that you’re studying law and plan to become a lawyer, but I… I just had to try. I had to at least get you to agree to an interview, even if I—”

Once again, Olivia cut her off and stepped closer. Casey braced herself for a slap, some physical sign of Olivia’s fury, but all she received were the sharp, angry words that spilled from her lips.

“Even if it means you took advantage of a moment of weakness and lied to me?”

Casey swallowed hard. There was no defense. She had been a complete piece of shit, and she deserved whatever insult Olivia threw her way.

“I messed up, and you have every right to hate me. I just want you to know that I didn’t do it to hurt you or cause you any harm, I just… These past few months have been hell, and I was desperate. But that doesn’t justify my lies. So… I just want to apologize for everything I did to you, Olivia.”

The two women locked eyes. It lasted only a few seconds, but for both of them, it felt like hours. Olivia thought about forgiveness and how it was often the first step toward a new beginning.

When she opened her eyes that morning, she knew she was stepping into a new phase of her life. She would leave behind the past few years—Trevor, their relationship, the months working for his father’s company, and the dreams she had built of a life beside a man she now despised. That morning, she decided to give herself another chance—to embrace the person she had yet to truly know, to take a leap into a job she didn’t want but that might turn out to be an unexpected adventure, and to open herself up to a new circle of unfamiliar faces.

So much was changing that she should be able to forgive. She should be able to bring a little peace not only to herself but to another woman as well. And yet, so many wounds were still open. Wounds that bled deep in her soul. Maybe it would take months, maybe even years, for them to heal. The road ahead would be long, and Casey Novak would have to learn that some wounds inflicted on others take time to be forgiven.

Olivia looked at the woman in front of her one last time before turning and walking toward Elliot Stabler’s office. She knocked twice, announcing her presence.

Elliot called her in, and as she stepped over the threshold and the door closed behind her, she knew—she wasn’t just starting a new chapter. She was stepping into a new version of herself.

Chapter Text

When the following week arrived and Elliot found himself waiting for Olivia Benson’s arrival on Monday morning, he questioned whether he had made the right choice. Deep down, he knew it was simply his protective instinct kicking in—those feelings burning through his veins, the internal fear that something might happen to his daughter by handing her over to a complete stranger. However, he had held a few brief meetings with Olivia the week before to ensure he was making the right decision. It wasn’t a long period, due to her busy schedule, but it was enough time for him to feel confident in his choice, despite all his apprehension. Deep down, Elliot knew that Olivia was the right person to ensure his daughter felt safe and could embrace this new reality with a little less frustration and anger.

Dealing with a child’s emotions was difficult, especially since they didn’t fully understand their own feelings or know how to handle them. Elliot knew older adults than him who also didn’t understand them. That’s why the last thing he would do was judge his daughter for her reactions. He raised her with respect, applying discipline when necessary, if she disrespected someone or behaved inappropriately. Elliot understood when she cried or even shouted the first few times she had to be left with a babysitter or when she started attending school. He knew she was scared and nervous, facing a new reality she couldn’t comprehend, far from the people she knew and surrounded by strangers.

But when his daughter became rude or aggressive—like the time she kicked one nanny and nearly bit another—Elliot realized that parenthood was truly a rollercoaster. Just as he comforted her when she cried, he also had to teach her that such behavior was unacceptable. He knelt down to her level and spoke in the same serious tone he used in meetings with shareholders. He explained that her actions were unacceptable and, as a consequence, she would be punished—no favorite cartoons and no dessert. Additionally, he warned her that if she ever hurt someone again, her toys would be donated to children who understood that nothing could be solved through violence.

Elliot also reinforced that she had to apologize to both women and promise never to repeat such actions. He still vividly remembered that day and how exhausting it had been for both him and Felicity. The next morning, they had overslept, too drained from the entire situation. However, it had been a valuable lesson—not only in teaching his daughter about the consequences of her actions but also in showing Elliot just how challenging parenthood could be.

That Monday morning, Elliot was preparing for yet another challenge. As he cooked breakfast for his daughter and Olivia, who had yet to arrive, he gazed out the window at the unfolding day. September was already halfway through, carrying with it a subtle freshness that signaled the transition from summer’s warmth to autumn’s crisp breeze. The air still held traces of summer, but the morning wind had begun to carry a slight chill. Now, every morning, he made sure his daughter wore her coat and warm socks to keep her feet cozy.

Throughout the days, Elliot also observed Casey and Randall, who were always holding steaming drinks and complaining about how they would inevitably get sick because of the changing weather. He always made sure they took their vitamin C— the last thing he needed was for both of them to fall ill. Randall tended to be a complete crybaby when he got sick, burying himself in bed and acting as if he were on the verge of death, while Casey would drag herself to work even with a fever. In those situations, Elliot often felt almost forced to send her back home.

He let out a sigh, reflecting on how quickly time was passing. The minutes, hours, days, weeks, months, and years seemed to be slipping away faster and faster. His little girl was growing up. From a baby crawling around the house, she had become a child who ran in every direction. He could already hear her hurried footsteps rushing down the stairs, making him roll his eyes. Elliot had told her countless times not to run down the stairs—she could fall and get hurt—but whenever she was excited, she ignored his warnings.

What he hadn’t expected was that, nearly a week later, Felicity would still be so fascinated by Olivia. Ever since Elliot had told her that Olivia would be her new nanny, the little girl had been radiant with excitement. This surprised him because, to be honest, he had fully expected his daughter to stop liking the brown-haired woman the moment she realized she would be her caretaker. Given her history with previous nannies—which involved plenty of crying, screaming, and bad behavior—her enthusiasm was unexpected. Seeing his daughter so cheerful and full of energy brought a rare warmth to Elliot’s chest. Smiling slightly, he turned his attention away from the window and back to preparing breakfast.

He asked Alexa for the time and, as expected, Olivia would probably arrive in a few minutes, just as they had agreed. The gentle aroma of freshly brewed coffee mingled with the sweet scent of golden pancakes sizzling in the pan. Elliot wore an apron, hoping to keep his light blue dress shirt and neatly tied tie clean. Carefully, he lifted the pancakes and placed them on a large serving plate, setting one aside on Felicity’s sunflower-patterned plate.

Next, he walked over to the fridge, grabbed the pitcher of fresh orange juice, and poured a glass for his daughter. Then he took the bowl of strawberries and blueberries he had set aside earlier and placed it next to Felicity’s plate. Elliot always made a point of ensuring that Felicity’s meals were healthy, especially after the incident when Randall took her to the circus and let her eat all sorts of junk food until she felt sick. By the end of the night, Felicity was throwing up, and Elliot was panicking.

Along with the pancakes made for Felicity, there were other dishes meant not just for her but also for Elliot and Olivia. He wanted to make a good impression, and besides, it didn’t hurt to prepare a little extra to make sure Miss Benson had a proper meal. Elliot knew her address, and although she had a driver’s license, she didn’t own a car. This meant Olivia had probably woken up early to make it there before Felicity needed to leave for school and in time for breakfast.

He served a plate with his soft, golden omelet, folded over itself and filled with fresh spinach and delicate pieces of cottage cheese. Alongside it, there was a slice of lightly toasted whole-grain bread. After setting his plate, he grabbed his coffee cup and poured himself a generous amount, taking a long sip before calling for Felicity. He knew she was probably in the living room, about to turn on the TV to watch a cartoon—something she wasn’t supposed to do since she was still grounded for her misbehavior the previous week. But she was a child, and of course, she would try to bend the rules.

“Felicity, come have your breakfast!”

Elliot spoke loud enough for her to hear, even from a few rooms away. Within seconds, his daughter came running through the kitchen doorway, smiling brightly. Her blonde hair was loose and slightly messy. She wore a dark blue plaid skirt along with her school’s dress shirt and a blue sweatshirt over it. It was her autumn uniform, entirely in shades of blue, with the school’s small crest embroidered in golden thread on each piece.

Felicity climbed onto the small step stool kept in the kitchen so she could reach the tall island stools. Giggling excitedly, she grabbed her bowl of fruit and eagerly started her meal.

“Daddy, when is Livvie coming?”

She asked while swinging her legs. Felicity was eager to see the woman she had grown so fond of again. Normally, she didn’t feel comfortable around strangers and disliked having unfamiliar people in her life. But Olivia was different. To Felicity, she seemed as enchanting and magical as a fairy from her favorite cartoons. Her beauty, her voice, her eyes—everything about her was mesmerizing in the little girl’s eyes.

Olivia stirred a feeling in her that she didn’t yet know how to explain. There was something about the woman’s presence that made her feel safe, and to the young girl, being near her was like stepping into a magical world alongside a princess—almost like the fantasy books her father read to her every night.

“She should be here soon, little bunny! Do you remember what we agreed on?”

Elliot asked as he took a seat beside his daughter, sinking his fork into the omelet and bringing a bite to his mouth, savoring his meal.

“Yes! I have to behave really well so that Livvie will come every day to stay with me!”

As she finished her sentence, Felicity smiled before bringing a strawberry to her mouth and chewing it. She was so thrilled about Olivia’s presence in her life that it stirred something in Elliot—it was astonishing how that woman had won over his daughter.

“That’s right. Olivia will be here to help Daddy take care of you, so you need to behave very well. Otherwise, she might end up leaving.”

He didn’t want to scare her or make her sad, but he needed to teach her that actions had consequences. If Felicity misbehaved, Olivia could quit. The woman had already shown some hesitation in accepting the job—God knows she could easily walk away if she had to deal with one of the girl’s tantrums.

“I’ll behave really well, Daddy! Pinky swear!”

She extended her tiny hand, a sparkle in her beautiful blue eyes. Elliot let out a soft chuckle before linking his pinky with hers. A smile played on his lips. She had grown, and small gestures like this reminded him of when she was younger—his little girl, who used to be amazed by everything, from soap bubbles to her own reflection in the water. She was still a child, but as time passed, she was beginning to shed some of her innocence, questioning whether the tooth fairy was real or if certain parts of fairy tales actually happened.

They both returned to their meal. Young Stabler dug into her pancakes while her father remained absorbed in his omelet, distracted by watching her. Every time he looked at her, life seemed to pass before his eyes—the years before and after her, everything that had changed for the better since he became a father, and even the challenges that parenthood had brought. Sometimes, Elliot couldn’t help but agree with Randall and his relentless monologue about how he had forgotten who he truly was, becoming merely an idealized version of a good father, leaving behind the man he once was.

But then he thought about the weekends alone, when Felicity was with her mother. On those occasions, he enjoyed his nights with a good whiskey and a book. He also appreciated the rare nights out, losing himself in the curves of a stranger at a club. There was a difference between the man who surfaced twice a month and the man he was every day. And the difference was that he felt far happier as Elliot Stabler—single father, CEO of a law firm, a man who raised a beautiful little girl, fought for justice, and had tripled the revenue of his family’s inheritance.

That version of himself was infinitely better. But he couldn’t deny the relief of occasionally letting loose, getting drunk, or making reckless mistakes without consequences. Still, in recent years, he had learned that being aware of the repercussions of his actions made him more careful and strategic.

Halfway through breakfast, the doorbell rang. Felicity turned her head toward the entrance so fast that, for a second, Elliot thought she might actually snap her own neck. A laugh escaped his lips as he told her to keep eating, assuring her that he would get the door. He removed his apron, tossing it onto the kitchen counter before heading to the entrance.

The wooden door had small glass panels, allowing him to see strands of brown hair gently swaying in the breeze. It made him smile. He didn’t know why, but this woman was getting under his skin—and that shouldn’t be happening.

Elliot tried to keep his composure as he opened the door and took in Olivia Benson’s full appearance. She was wearing a faded blue cotton shirt, one that mimicked denim remarkably well. The sleeves were rolled up to her elbows. It was the kind of piece that looked like it had been found in a thrift store—much like the ones his mother used to frequent when he was a child. Bernie always said that those places held treasures far more valuable than the expensive stores where Joseph bought his suits and cars. Young Elliot knew his mother wasn’t talking about items with high monetary value but rather about the stories each piece carried—the kind of worth that only emotions could give.

Lowering his gaze, he was certain that Felicity would become even more obsessed with Olivia once she saw her outfit. That day, she wore a pair of flared jeans in a shade of blue nearly identical to her shirt. But what truly stood out were the embroidered details—sunflowers, white daisies, pink and red zinnias ran along the entire side of the pants, from the hip to the hem. The design was eye-catching but not excessive. The beauty of the piece was mesmerizing, and it was undeniably unique. Elliot doubted he would ever see someone else wearing anything similar, let alone find jeans like that for sale in just any store.

“Good morning, Mr. Stabler.”

Olivia greeted him with as much cheer as she could muster, despite being exhausted. She had woken up early to be there by 7:30 AM, as agreed the previous week. Her working hours were set from 7 AM to 5 PM, as outlined in the contract she had signed earlier. The document was long and detailed, specifying her schedule, days off, benefits, overtime pay, and various other clauses. She had felt her eyes strain as she carefully read through every word.

According to the contract, Olivia was responsible for taking Felicity to school at 8:30 AM. After that, she had the entire morning free until 2:30 PM, when she had to pick up the girl and bring her home. Elliot had gone over the child’s entire routine with her, including Felicity’s two weekly ballet classes, their shared homework sessions, and basic life lessons—encouraging her to tidy up her room after playing, read a book during free time, talk about school, and review subjects she was struggling with.

Fortunately, Felicity’s routine fit perfectly into Olivia’s schedule, allowing her to continue her studies without major issues. Her only real concern was getting the girl to school on time and hoping she could catch the subway fast enough to make it to college without being late. Still, a few days on the job would be enough for her to fully adjust to the new routine.

“Good morning, Olivia! Come in, we’re having breakfast!”

Elliot stepped aside to let her in, catching the scent of her strawberry-scented shampoo mixed with that perfume—the one that always sent an involuntary shiver down his spine. He closed the door behind them and gestured toward the kitchen. As they walked through the wide hallway, he pointed toward the open space on the right. The moment Olivia stepped through the doorway, she was met with Felicity’s delighted laughter, immediately followed by the sound of the girl jumping off her seat.

The little one ran straight to Olivia, wrapping herself around her legs, a wide grin lighting up her face.

“LIVVIE, YOU CAME!”

The young Stabler’s excited voice echoed loud enough that even the neighbors could probably hear it. Elliot, meanwhile, couldn’t hold back a small smile as he made his way to the cabinets, grabbing a plate and a mug in case Olivia wanted to join them for breakfast.

As he did so, his eyes discreetly wandered toward the two of them. He watched as Olivia bent down to pick Felicity up in her arms, smiling brightly as she kissed the little girl’s cheek. The scene was simple, yet somehow, it filled the room with a warm sense of familiarity.

“Of course I’d come, sweetheart. I’m so excited to be your babysitter, Lissy.”

Elliot raised his eyebrows in silent curiosity upon hearing the nickname Olivia Benson had given his daughter. It was remarkable how, in just a few minutes of conversation, they had already grown so close. If his mother knew about this, she would probably call it a blessing or some kind of divine connection between the two. But to Elliot, it all came down to a strong personality match.

“Will I see you every day?”

Olivia nodded with a cheerful smile as she looked at the little girl in her arms. With a few steps, she reached the kitchen island and placed Felicity in the seat the girl already recognized as her own. A gentle smile appeared on her lips as her fingers softly ran through the young girl’s blonde hair. It was a pure, affectionate gesture—one that only love could inspire.

However, a feeling as unique as love couldn’t possibly form so quickly. At least, that’s what Elliot thought as he set the table. He placed Olivia to the right of Felicity and to his left—right between them. It felt odd. She should have just sat next to Felicity, away from him. But somehow, it seemed more fitting for her to occupy that empty space.

That spot at the table existed because, more than once, his daughter had made a mess, spilling juice and staining his clothes when she was younger and still developing her motor skills. Over time, it became almost a habit to keep that space between them, usually filling it with plates of food, sliced fruit, or whatever dish he had prepared for the two of them.

“Have a seat, Olivia. I imagine you haven’t had breakfast yet.”

Her eyes landed on the carefully prepared plate in front of her. Now, it made sense why Elliot had insisted on getting a list of her allergies. The plate contained pancakes, fruit, a drizzle of honey, scrambled eggs, and a cup of black coffee. Another thing that also made sense was the moment he had urged her to have a cup of coffee with him before leaving his office. She recalled his attentive gaze as she mentioned being the kind of person who preferred black coffee, sometimes sweetened with one or two teaspoons of sugar.

“Wow, Mr. Stabler, thank you so much for this, but you really didn’t have to.”

She smiled as she took the seat that had been set for her. Her stomach growled at the aroma of the food. Before leaving for work that morning, she had only sipped some coffee and taken two bites of an apple. She would definitely devour everything on her plate with great satisfaction.

“I enjoy cooking—especially knowing that my employees are working in the best physical condition possible.”

She noticed the subtle smile he gave her before returning to his breakfast. Smiling back, she began to eat, savoring the meal and feeling well-nourished as she chatted with Felicity. The little girl was brimming with excitement, swinging her legs and grinning as she eagerly shared stories about all the fun things she did at school and the exciting plans she and Olivia could have together that day.

Felicity’s sweetness took Olivia by surprise, considering Elliot had made a point of warning her that his daughter might not take well to the idea of having a babysitter. Yet the young blonde girl seemed delighted with her new company.

The three of them spent the rest of the meal engaged in lighthearted conversation about upcoming meals, and Elliot took the opportunity to go over a few instructions.

He reminded Olivia that Felicity’s lunch would always be ready in the fridge—she would only need to heat it up. He also mentioned that there would be an extra credit card in a specific drawer in his office in case she needed to buy anything for the girl. Additionally, he cautioned her to avoid giving Felicity sugar before dinner, as it could interfere with both her meal and her sleep.

Olivia listened carefully to everything he said. The last thing she wanted was to make a mistake, especially one that could harm the little girl. Even though she hadn’t initially accepted the job with much enthusiasm, she would never be an irresponsible babysitter. Her mission for the next six months was to ensure that Felicity’s bright smile never faded.

After breakfast, Elliot gathered the dishes and showed Olivia where the dishwasher and other kitchen utensils were, in case she needed to use them. After all, according to him, Felicity’s afternoon snack was “the only meal I tend to change up every day.” If the girl wanted something different from what her father had prepared, Olivia was welcome to make it. She agreed with a big smile, but inwardly, she couldn’t help but recall the three times she had nearly set her apartment on fire while trying to bake gingerbread cookies for Christmas.

While Felicity ran upstairs to grab her school backpack, Elliot led Olivia outside, showing her the pool and the gym. The workout area was kept warm thanks to a thermostat installed there. As she stepped inside, Olivia was impressed by the space. The closest thing she had to a gym was one two blocks from her apartment. Who wouldn’t want a personal gym just a few steps away in their own backyard?

“If you ever want to use it in your free time, I have no problem with that. You can adjust the temperature here,” he said. “Soon, the weather will get colder, and not everyone likes working out in the cold. There’s also a sound system over there.” He pointed to a small screen. “Just pair your phone and play whatever music you like.”

Elliot turned smoothly, giving Olivia his back as he pulled his phone from his pocket. Glancing at the screen, he saw a message from Casey asking how things were going. It was Olivia’s first day, and he had arranged not to work, ensuring he could fully guide her through Felicity’s routine. A lost workday, but a worthwhile sacrifice if it spared him from future issues in case Olivia wasn’t yet sure what to do.

While he was facing away, Olivia took the opportunity to observe the space more closely, her brown eyes shining at such a striking display of wealth. But then, her gaze drifted to Elliot, and she began to wonder how much time he actually spent there.

She could make out the subtle definition of his muscles beneath his dress shirt. He was already past forty and—damn—he looked really good for his age. His physique, his presence, his voice…

Olivia quickly shut her eyes and shook her head. She shouldn’t be thinking like that about her boss. But at the same time, she was only human. A little harmless looking wouldn’t hurt anyone. Still, she internally cursed herself for falling into Alex’s talk about how Elliot Stabler was insanely hot.

“Come on, Felicity’s ready!”

Olivia nodded and followed him back inside the house. Elliot mentioned that later, he would give her a more complete tour so she could get familiar with every room and know where to find anything she might need. She figured she would probably get lost in there without some guidance.

They found the young blonde girl in the entry hall, her eyes fixed on Olivia’s bag, which had been left on the white console table—a small area where Elliot usually dropped his keys as soon as he arrived or where Randall always ended up forgetting a beer bottle during parties. It was a subtle yet luxurious space.

Olivia wanted to take in every detail of the house, but there was nothing subtle about a place like this. It was classic, beautiful, and refined—the kind of home you’d see in a TV show about the ridiculously wealthy. From the outside, its facade had warm cream tones, and the area she assumed was the garage featured rustic yet elegant brick walls. The house had two stories, multiple windows… She guessed there had to be more than eight rooms, not to mention the pristine backyard with a pool, a gym, and a space designed for casual gatherings or even an outdoor party.

What would it be like to have that much money? To be so effortlessly powerful? She hoped to experience that feeling one day, but for now, she would live in the sweet illusion of it while working for Elliot Stabler.

“Are you taking me to school?”

Felicity asked excitedly, fiddling with the strap of her backpack. She was glowing with happiness at having someone new in her life. Almost every day, it was just her and her dad. Of course, Casey and Randall were also part of her routine, but they were always busy with work and spent little time with her.

Felicity liked the few friends she had at school. Playing with kids her age was fun, but she could only be with them during class. Elliot, on the other hand, was strict about playdates. He was well aware of the dangers out there, and unless he had complete trust in someone’s parents, he wouldn’t allow his daughter to be alone with strangers.

But at the end of the day, she was still just a child, and spending the rest of her time inside an office building had stopped being interesting a long time ago. Being with Aunt Casey, Uncle Randall, and her dad was fun, but they were always busy with something, and she had to find ways to entertain herself with her drawings and dolls.

That’s why knowing that Liv would be there to stay with her made her so excited. Ever since they met, Olivia had been incredibly kind, talking about her coat and explaining each of the constellations embroidered on it. To Felicity, her new nanny was like a fairy straight out of a princess story.

“I will, and then I’ll pick you up from school and stay with you until dinner. Would you like that?”

Olivia asked as she crouched down, gently brushing the girl’s blonde bangs aside. It was nice to see that sweet smile and her blue eyes sparkling with joy. She was certain that a big part of her new job wouldn’t be too difficult—at least not with someone so happy to have her around every day.

“YESSS!”

Felicity exclaimed excitedly, making Elliot let out a quiet chuckle as he opened the door, allowing them to step outside before locking it behind them. He watched the two head toward his Lexus, but there was something he still hadn’t told Olivia. Something he felt she might refuse if she knew beforehand. That’s why he had waited until that moment to say it.

“We’re not taking that car.”

Felicity turned around immediately, raising her eyebrows in question while making a face. Olivia, on the other hand, simply stopped in the middle of the path and waited for his next words. In her mind, she figured Elliot might be the kind of wealthy person who used a different car for each day of the week.

“Come on!”

It was just a few steps to the garage, where he used the fingerprint sensor to unlock the door and watched as it slid open, revealing a part of the house he hardly ever entered. A few neatly labeled boxes sat in a corner, storing holiday decorations and some old items he still hadn’t decided whether to toss or donate.

But what took up the most space in there was his old SUV. He wasn’t going to part with it so easily. It was roomy and perfect for trips to the house in the Hamptons—especially since Randall and Melinda somehow always ended up either hungover on a Saturday morning or too exhausted on a Sunday afternoon, and he’d end up giving them a ride.

His Lexus was a great car too, but that SUV had a history. Maybe, deep down, he was just making excuses to keep it. After all, it was hard to let go of something that held so many memories—bringing Felicity home for the first time when she was still a newborn, her reaction to seeing a rainbow or an airplane for the first time, their car rides singing together… At least now, he had a good reason to still hold on to it.

“Olivia, this is your car!”

He held out the keys to her, but it was obvious Olivia wasn’t going to take them. She stared at him, completely shocked and struggling to process what was happening.

“What?”

Elliot wanted to laugh at the high-pitched, hesitant tone of her voice as she stammered softly, still in disbelief, but he held back. Instead, he unlocked the car so Felicity could get in, giving them a bit of privacy before continuing.

“Olivia, I can’t drive you every day, and the route from here to Felicity’s school, then to your college, and back is long. I know you know how to drive, so I’ve already set up the GPS with routes to your college, Felicity’s school, my house, my workplace, and the nearest hospital—those last two just in case of an emergency.

You also have my number, Casey’s, and my brother Randall’s—the one you met the other day. Theirs might come in handy if you ever need something and I can’t pick up.”

Olivia looked once more at the keys dangling in front of her and took a deep breath before taking them from Elliot’s hand. When she accepted this job, she knew she’d have to navigate the daily lives of wealthy people. She vividly remembered what it was like to visit Trevor and witness firsthand the life he led in his parents’ home in New York’s upscale neighborhoods.

She recalled the imported cars and the women carrying handbags worth more than a year of her salary. One thing she had learned over the years was that people like that were usually snobbish—the kind who looked down on those who worked for them and only pretended to be kind when it was convenient. The kind who would rather let their staff walk home in the pouring rain, unprotected, than lend them an umbrella.

And now, here she was, standing in front of Elliot Stabler, who not only trusted her to drive one of his most expensive possessions but was literally handing her a car.

“Okay… I’m sorry, I just… I just wasn’t prepared for this.”

Elliot let out a soft laugh, and the sound sent a shiver down Olivia’s arms. Then, both of them got into the car, listening as Felicity excitedly talked about the Barbie stickers she had put there two years ago and how cool they were. She also voiced her outrage over the fact that her father wouldn’t let her put stickers on the family’s new car.

Elliot rolled his eyes, remembering that the “sticker incident” had only happened because he had come home exhausted on a Sunday evening after visiting his mother’s house. Felicity, on the other hand, was still bursting with energy, thanks to the candy Randall had given her. To keep the peace on the drive back, he had ended up handing her the sticker sheet. He just hadn’t expected her to stick them everywhere—including the ceiling of the car.

Olivia smiled at the little girl through the rearview mirror before starting the car and taking a deep breath. Her first day of work was just beginning. Carefully, she glanced at the dashboard, mentally thanking Elliot for showing her how to access the saved locations in the GPS.

Feeling more at ease, she began driving toward Felicity’s school, following the car’s instructions while listening to the girl chatter nonstop about her classes. Felicity enthusiastically shared that her new art teacher was teaching the class how to make really cool drawings—along with plenty of other stories.

Olivia tried to steady her nerves by listening to the little girl’s soft voice while gripping the steering wheel firmly. It had been years since the last time she had driven a car. The last time was when Alex inherited their grandmother’s old black Chevrolet Caprice, which had been a source of great fun for the two of them—until one night, a drunk driver crashed into it and fled, leaving them with a massive repair bill. After crunching the numbers, they realized that selling what was left to a junkyard was the most practical option.

“We’re here!”

Olivia announced cheerfully as she parked in front of the elegant school building. She let out a small sigh of relief as she stepped out of the car, accompanied by Elliot. Together, they helped Felicity climb down. Olivia grabbed the little girl’s bag while Elliot lifted her into his arms, kissed her cheek, and then gently set her on the ground.

“Come on, Livvie!”

Felicity grabbed Olivia’s hand and eagerly pulled her toward the school. Meanwhile, Elliot simply watched them for a moment, taking in the sight of an interaction that still felt so unfamiliar to him.

He watched as Felicity hopped along cheerfully, leading Olivia toward the entrance, where other children chatted among themselves or stood beside their parents. Elliot noticed how his daughter eagerly introduced Olivia to everyone they passed, her smile wide, her eyes shining with an excitement he didn’t quite recognize. She was so happy, so radiant, and he couldn’t ignore the feeling that stirred within him.

How long had he denied his daughter the presence of another constant female figure in her life? Felicity had her grandmother and aunts, but she only saw Bernie two weekends a month. Casey and Melinda appeared occasionally, but only for a few hours at a time. None of them were part of her daily routine—they weren’t there for breakfast, lunch, dinner, or bedtime. The only constant presence was Elliot himself, who spent every hour of the day with her. It was all so complicated, so confusing. He tried his best to raise her in the right way, making sure she felt safe, happy, and loved. But in all his efforts, mistakes and missteps were inevitable. He knew that what mattered was learning from them and doing better, but deep down, he still chose to blame himself. To blame himself for the burdens a little girl so young already carried.

He thought about how, for years, he had convinced himself that keeping her away from any motherly presence was the healthiest choice. Instead of helping her navigate that absence—teaching her that even without a mother, she was still deserving of love, protection, and care—he had made her believe that receiving love from another woman might be wrong. How much time could he have saved if he had shown her that it was safe to form attachments? That there was nothing wrong with having someone other than her father to care for her? Maybe then, the idea of a nanny—of a steady, nurturing presence, someone to be there beyond just him—would have been easier for her to accept.

“Bye, Daddy!”

He watched her run toward him, and every time it happened, it was almost as if a movie played before his eyes in slow motion.

He thinks about the little girl she is now, about the baby he held in his arms when she was only a few seconds old. He remembers her first steps, the falls, the stumbles, the tears, and the determination with which she always got back up. Now, grown a little older, she runs toward him, and he kneels down to welcome her into a warm farewell hug.

Nothing compares to the feeling that floods his heart every time he holds his daughter. He loves her more than anything; he would give his life for her. She is his most precious treasure, the most important thing in his existence.

“Bye, little bunny! Behave yourself! I love you!”

He says the last words with a smile on his lips. He thinks about how, for years, it was hard to say that phrase to anyone. He has a past. He carries scars on his soul, pains that perhaps no one will ever know. But his daughter, still so small, was healing wounds she had never even caused. She gave him confidence, air to breathe, happiness. She was the reason for every beat of his heart.

“Bye, Daddy! I love you too!”

He watches his little girl hug Olivia one last time before running off, full of energy and excitement in her eyes, toward the school. Another day, more learning, new discoveries she would eagerly share with him over dinner. He liked that—the brightness of childhood, the way a simple art or math class could be so fascinating to a child.

Then, he looks at Olivia, watching her wave at Felicity and smile. She was young, beautiful, and there was something about her—something unique, something that had made his daughter take to her so quickly. Something that, no matter how much he tried to deny it, had also captivated him. But he didn’t need another woman stirring his emotions, not after everything he had been through. The only person who could truly touch his heart was his daughter. For her, he would die and kill if necessary. Always for her.

He watched as Olivia turned toward him, meeting his gaze with those big brown eyes—so hypnotizing, so striking, so alluring. It was confusing, the way he felt around her; confusing, the way his entire being reacted just at the mention of her name. There were feelings—feelings he refused to acknowledge. She was his daughter’s nanny. There was a line that could not be crossed, and he knew it. He couldn’t destroy everything he had built. It had been six months—six months of peace, of a new adjustment period for Felicity, of a new life for them. Six months that he couldn’t ruin just because he desired that woman.

He desperately needed someone to relieve the tension building up in his body. It had been a while since he had last been with a woman. That had to be the reason Olivia was affecting him so much. It could only be that. There couldn’t be anything more between them than physical attraction.

She walked toward him, and he offered her a small, friendly smile, allowing her to settle into the car once again. He noticed how full her college bag was, and just imagining the mess inside made something inside him twist. He couldn’t deny that he still carried a lot from his days in the Army. Maybe he always would—the need for organization, the habit of keeping everything in its proper place.

“Let’s go. I’ll drop you off at college and come back when your classes are over!”

Elliot said as he adjusted his seatbelt and watched Olivia start driving, following the GPS directions from Felicity’s school to her college. As soon as he dropped her off, he would take the car and head to the office, mainly to check if everything was running smoothly and to get a bit of work done in his free hours. Then, he’d come back to pick her up and show her how to prepare Felicity’s lunch.

They had about an hour between the end of Olivia’s classes and Felicity’s, just enough time to prepare the little girl’s meal. After lunch, Felicity would have about an hour and a half to rest before starting her homework. On Tuesdays and Thursdays, Olivia would take her to ballet, but he probably wouldn’t need to teach her much about that—just mention a few basic details, like fixing Felicity’s hair and keeping track of the schedule. At most, he would remind her to make sure nothing was forgotten.

“Okay, Mr. Stabler!”

She continued driving through the streets of New York. Elliot had always been a reserved man, especially with strangers—and even with his own family. He rarely engaged in long conversations, but at that moment, inside the car with Olivia, as he watched people passing by on the street and his eyes wandered over the details of his old vehicle, he felt uncomfortable with the silence. His thoughts were restless, weighing on him in an unusual way. So, he decided that a little conversation might help break the tension.

“How’s college going?”

Olivia was focused on the traffic, but those words made her wonder for a moment if she was hallucinating. Not that Elliot Stabler had ever been rude to her—on the contrary, he had always been kind—but it was just so strange… so unusual to open up to him, to talk about her personal life.

She had worked as a nanny before, but never for someone like Elliot. The relationship between employer and employee had never gone beyond professional boundaries. The only time it had was with Trevor, and she would certainly never use that experience as a reference for anything in her life ever again.

That was why she felt a little surprised to realize that the blue-eyed man actually wanted to know about her life, about her studies. Until then, she had thought their conversations would only ever be about Felicity. Her eyes flicked between the road and Elliot beside her, and upon noticing the genuine curiosity in his expression, a smile spread across her lips. Then, she began to talk excitedly about her college experience.

“Ah, it’s been good. Law is my dream—I love it. I’ve been doing really well in Family Law—it’s an area that, I think I can say, fascinates me. You know, understanding how legal relationships between people work? But on the other hand, I haven’t been one of the best students in Corporate Law… it’s been quite difficult.”

She thinks about her dream job, about seeking justice, about never allowing women to be wronged the way she and her mother were. She thinks about the scars she carries—both on her body and in her soul—and how, with each new day, with each new class, she feels whole. She knows she’s on the right path, fighting tirelessly to raise awareness, to stop people from sweeping abuse in Mexico under the rug.

How many women have suffered? How many have died without their stories even being told? Justice had too many flaws in that regard.

She wanted to be part of the change. But she knew obstacles would arise, that she wouldn’t be the brightest student in the world, that some subjects would be challenging. Still, Olivia would keep fighting, no matter what. She would fight until she was in the courtroom, until she could defend other women.

“I think I can help you. What have you been struggling with?”

At another time, with anyone else, he would hardly put himself in the role of a teacher to explain this kind of thing. But Olivia awakened a version of him that hadn’t existed in years—an Elliot Stabler that had only been around for a brief time.

The sweet Elliot Stabler. The one who was charming, kind, gentle. A man who would carry a woman in his arms just so she wouldn’t get her shoes wet in a puddle on the street. A man who would run a marathon for the one who won his heart.

Olivia had managed to bring out that version of him. The words slipped from his lips so quickly that he himself questioned his actions. He wondered what she was awakening inside him and how it made him waver between liking and hating the sensation.

“Mainly the part about corporate contracts. My head kind of gets tangled up when I get to that, you know? The clauses, the technical details… Sometimes, it feels like every term has three different meanings depending on the context. But aside from that, my second year has been interesting. There’s Civil Law, Constitutional Law… There’s a lot to take in, but overall, I really enjoy it.”

Elliot watched her, noticing the sparkle in her eyes. He recognized that sparkle—he recognized it all too well. He hadn’t taken on the position of CEO in his family’s company just out of inheritance or obligation. No. He took it because, for years, his family’s business had been structured in an unfair, irregular way, built to protect the elite rather than ensure justice. And Elliot definitely didn’t stand for that.

He knew he could make a difference. He knew that he and his older brother could change everything. When he entered law school and convinced Randall to do the same, he was certain they could undo what the Stablers had done over the past few years—maybe even over the past century.

Then, he looked at Olivia, and even though she was a child whisperer who had won over his daughter so effortlessly, he realized at that moment that she would also make an excellent lawyer. And somehow, Elliot wanted to witness that evolution up close.

“You know… you could come to the office one day so I can show you a bit more of this in practice.”

Olivia looked at him, trying to contain the wide smile forming on her lips. She may not have known Elliot Stabler personally until a few days ago, but she knew about his firm. She knew everything the Stabler family represented. They were the biggest law firm in the country—maybe even in the world.

So, of course, she would accept.

She wouldn’t push for him to take her, but Elliot Stabler was a man of his word. She knew that. She knew that if he was offering her this opportunity, he would follow through.

“Thank you.”

The rest of the drive to Olivia’s college was calm and quiet. The only sounds around them were those of the city—people going about their lives, parents strolling with their children, lonely souls sitting in cafés, eating and reading books, lovers caught up in moments they believed to be the most romantic of their lives.

Each fleeting moment passed unnoticed by the two people inside that car. It was ironic how their lives could be so similar, how their paths and stories followed such parallel trajectories. They were in the same car, becoming part of each other’s routine, yet they had no idea. They were too focused on their own rules: don’t get too involved, don’t let that strange feeling burning inside their souls break free.

After all, how was it possible to feel so drawn to someone you had met only a week ago? How could a person who had just entered your life leave you so confused, so restless? They couldn’t allow it.

So they chose to live in politeness, avoiding any real closeness, pretending not to notice that they were two broken souls. Two people who no longer believed in love after having had their hearts and their lives deceived. Two children who had suffered at the hands of those who should have cared for and protected them. Their paths were alike, but somehow, Olivia and Elliot could still be very different.

“Thank you, Mr. Stabler.”

The words left Olivia’s lips as soon as she stepped out of the car. Elliot slid into the driver’s seat, taking her place, and watched her through the window.

“See you later, Olivia.”

He gave her a slight nod as he saw her turn and walk toward the college.

She stood out among all the people there. That was something he could never deny.

And so, the day went on. Olivia stayed at college while Elliot took her car and headed to work. Each of the three people now sharing a life lived their own moments separately.

Felicity, at school, excitedly told her friends about her new nanny. She said Olivia was so enchanting that she seemed like a fairy. Thrilled, she made a beautiful drawing of the two of them playing together—because that was exactly what she wanted to do as soon as she left school.

Olivia, at college, spent a long time working on assignments, chatting with classmates, attending lectures, and reviewing her new schedule—which now included taking care of a child and driving through the streets of New York.

Elliot, at his firm, spent a long, long time being haunted by the brown eyes that had invaded his mind. Meanwhile, Casey and Randall gave him no respite, repeatedly reminding him of the high probability that he would need to travel in the coming weeks. An important case had landed in his hands, something too significant to be delegated to another attorney at the firm. But Elliot was doing everything he could to avoid that trip—at least during the first few weeks of his daughter’s adjustment to a new routine, with a new person in their home.

When night fell over the Stabler household, the three of them had already spent the afternoon together. After picking Olivia up from college, there was still nearly an hour before it was time to get Felicity from school, so Elliot took her back home and showed her around the rest of the house—from his office to the bedroom that now belonged to her.

Olivia was momentarily stunned when she saw the space. The room was large, like all the others in the house, and had a king-size bed, a dresser, a wardrobe, a private bathroom, and even a small corner with a desk and a comfortable armchair. Elliot explained that he had bought the armchair specifically so she could study during her free moments when Felicity was at school or attending her ballet and swimming lessons.

He also showed her where the nearest grocery store was, in case she ever needed anything, and taught her how to save the house’s address in the car’s GPS, ensuring she could always find her way back without trouble. Then, with firm resolve, Elliot made one thing clear:

“I’m not letting you take the subway home alone at night. The car is yours to use whenever you need to get around.”

Elliot was a good man. He wasn’t handing out cars to his employees, but Olivia was taking care of the most precious thing he had: his daughter. The least he could offer, besides a good salary, was comfort and security. Having her own vehicle would ensure that she could move around the city with Felicity and return home without worries.

When they picked up young Felicity Stabler from school, she was holding two beautiful drawings in her hands. One depicted her and her father in a spaceship traveling to the Moon; the other showed her and Olivia in a garden full of flowers. Excited, she shared the entire brilliant story that had played out in her mind while she was drawing, and the two adults listened attentively, wide smiles on their faces, delighted by her joy.

Once they got home, Olivia helped Felicity with her routine: she gave her a bath, dressed her in casual clothes, and braided her beautiful blonde hair while the little girl showed her favorite dolls and books.

The rest of the afternoon was spent with Olivia learning every little detail of Felicity’s routine. Elliot had found a good balance between his military habits of punctuality and organization and the need for a bit more lightness when caring for a child. He didn’t impose rigid schedules, but he did set boundaries: Felicity had to do her homework before dinner and put away her toys before bedtime.

Raising a child was complex, and Olivia saw that job as a sort of experiment—a way to discover whether, in the future, she would truly be a good mother. Handling a child and their routine was challenging and often misunderstood. Everyone seemed to have a different opinion on parenting—some agreed, others disagreed, and many loved to judge.

That was why experiencing that moment and deciding for herself what was right or wrong was so interesting. So far, she agreed with Elliot Stabler’s parenting methods.

A month ago, Olivia never would have imagined herself in a pink-walled bedroom, the sweet scent of tutti-frutti filling the air, while a little blonde-haired girl nestled in her arms and a man with mesmerizing blue eyes read The Little Mermaid to lull her to sleep. It was adorable. In a way, it should have been amusing—a man as big and masculine as Elliot holding a book about a Disney princess. But more than anything, it was heartwarming to see him as such a devoted father.

Olivia had been raised by a man who thought princess stories—and even dolls—were nonsense. So for her, watching Elliot read that story so tenderly to his daughter while letting Felicity snuggle against his chest, staying by her side just as she sweetly requested until she fell asleep, was something beautiful. Something truly enchanting.

“Do you need help?”

Elliot whispers to Olivia as soon as he finishes reading the book. Felicity is already fast asleep. Her sleep is deep, but her body is light against Olivia’s.

The brunette silently shakes her head in response and, with calm and care, gently slips out of bed, adjusting the little girl against the pillows. She takes two steps back and watches as Elliot finishes settling her in, leaning down to kiss her forehead and whisper softly:

“Good night, bunny.”

In silence, they walk out of the room. Their eyes meet, and in that instant, there is a shared feeling of understanding. A sense of relief. They did it. What once seemed like a daunting challenge for both of them had been overcome. Elliot had feared that everything would go wrong again. Olivia had feared failing at her new job on the very first day. After all, this wasn’t like working in an office, a café, or any other place she had been before. There was no manual, no foolproof guide on how to care for a child. Everything was unpredictable.

So many things could have gone wrong. She could have lost her job. But in the end, it was just the first day—and it had been a good day. Realizing that all the pessimism she had carried that morning while getting ready had been nothing more than fear and anxiety brought her a rare sense of comfort. After all, the day had turned out much, much better than she had expected.

“I know we agreed that I should leave after dinner, but… I don’t see a problem in staying until she falls asleep.”

Olivia spoke as soon as Felicity’s bedroom door closed. She and Elliot had signed a work contract, and her hours were clearly stated in it. But when the little girl had looked at her with those big, bright blue eyes, pleading with a sweet, “Please, please, stay with me until I fall asleep,” something inside Olivia melted. That request had touched her heart in a profound way, and at that moment, she knew she could never say no to those blue eyes.

Maybe it was a good thing, at least for the first few weeks, to help her and Felicity adjust to each other. Spending more time with the little Stabler girl could strengthen this new bond. Of course, that was only if Elliot didn’t mind.

“If you’re sure about that, I can have the contract clauses amended and increase your salary for the extra hour. After all, you’d be going home later, and…”

Elliot had always believed in justice, no matter the context. He couldn’t deny that it felt good to see Felicity growing so close to Olivia. It was strange, in a way—still new to him, watching his daughter open up so completely to someone who, just a week ago, had been a complete stranger. But at the same time, it brought him relief.

His daughter was slowly loosening her grip, beginning to feel safer, more confident. And that made him feel a little guilty for having built so many walls around her, for making Felicity so wary of strangers. Of course, he had always seen it as a matter of safety—she wasn’t supposed to trust the wrong people, the dangerous ones. But on the other hand, it also scared him, because she was more than just shy.

Shyness might have been easier to deal with compared to the way Felicity had behaved with her previous nannies. She saw people as enemies. Elliot knew that was a result of the insecurity that had been planted in her, manifesting in ways he couldn’t control. He had always feared that Kathy would come back and take his daughter away from him.

Repeating over and over that Felicity shouldn’t trust strangers and should only rely on her family had caused more trouble than he ever anticipated.

“Mr. Stabler, all of this isn’t necessary. I like Felicity. I don’t mind staying until she falls asleep, especially if it helps her get used to having me around every day. Don’t worry—I really don’t mind staying an extra hour. In fact, I’ll be upset with you if you think I’m only here for the money. Okay, fine, the money is great, but I also really care about this little girl. She’s amazing. You’ve done a wonderful job raising your daughter.”

Elliot finally gave in. No more words were needed; the look in his eyes was enough for Olivia to see that he wouldn’t insist on extra pay. He was already paying her more than enough—more than anyone else ever had—and she certainly didn’t mind staying a little longer.

She knew there was more to this story. Something about the mother he was trying to keep away, something about his inability to fully trust the woman caring for his daughter. And with everything she had been through, with her own past, Olivia understood what it was like to have no one by her side. As difficult as it was, she knew that no matter how imperfect someone was, the desire for a happy family still remained. Something like those Sunday lunches everyone seemed to cherish—those warm, joyful moments she had never experienced herself.

And she could see it in the little girl’s blue eyes—that same longing. Felicity wanted a mother, a family, to just be a normal child like all the others. Maybe Elliot didn’t realize it. Maybe he was too lost in his own pain, wishing for something he believed he could never have.

Chapter Text

It was Olivia’s second day working as Felicity Stabler’s nanny. The first day had been surprisingly good. In fact, she could even replace that word with wonderful . Yes, yes, the first day had been wonderful. After all, the last thing she expected was to come home with a car of her own.

Of course, she understood that once her contract ended, she would have to return the vehicle to Elliot Stabler, but for the next six months, she had a car. She no longer had to worry about running through the streets of New York or being groped by disgusting strangers on the subway. Waking up that morning at a more reasonable hour, feeling much more relaxed without having to stress over her commute to the station, had been truly gratifying. Sipping her coffee while sitting calmly on the couch, getting into the car, and driving through the city streets—still quiet at that time—felt like the very definition of a magnificent second day at work.

Olivia wore light-wash jeans, a black spaghetti-strap top, and her special piece: a leather jacket embroidered with stars. She liked that. She liked feeling like a version of herself that had been hidden away for so long. After all, in recent years, she had poured her entire wardrobe—and her personality—into formal, delicate, and discreet clothing. But now, she could finally wear the pieces she had spent hours working on with her own hands. She could wear the creations that had once made her eyes sparkle when she was twenty and full of dreams.

She could be that version of herself again—the one who believed she could reach the stars. She was happy to be living this new phase of her life, this new routine, this new reality. Much happier than she ever imagined she would be just a few weeks ago, when her entire world had been shattered by betrayal.

Soon, it would be two weeks. She had thought the pain would fade more quickly, but it was still there. I mean, you don’t spend years with someone and get over a relationship just like that, so fast. Of course, finding out she had been cheated on and that everything she had lived was a lie helped a little in the process. It turned part of the pain into anger—into the deepest hatred a human being could feel.

Olivia still thought about how satisfying it had been to burn every single photo with his face on it. How painful it was to cry while the memories still invaded her dreams. But also, how gratifying it was to rebuild herself so quickly. Obviously, she wasn’t working at her dream job, but at least she had a great position and the next few months figured out. In six months, she would be working at Stabler & Fortuna International, and who knows? In a few years, she might even have the pleasure of outranking Trevor. Becoming a better lawyer than he ever was. Showing him that she never needed him—and, in fact, that he had probably only amounted to anything because he leaned on her.

For years, he had always asked for her help, always made a fool out of her, used her talent to do the work he should have done himself, and in the end, still took credit for the hours she spent buried in cases—while he was probably with his mistress. Trevor was a chapter in her life with a sad ending—one of those that leave some readers relieved to see her finally break free from the one everyone always knew was the villain. But also, a chapter that carries a deep sadness, as the protagonist, who had suffered so much, once again didn’t get her happy ending.

Still, Olivia carried within her the hope that one day, her happy ending would come—in many different ways. Not just in her career, not just in the dream of finally becoming the lawyer she had always, always wanted to be. But also as a wife, a mother, with a big family. She wanted more than just herself and her mother. She longed for the kind of family that put up Christmas trees together and had Sunday lunches. That was one of her greatest wishes.

Slowly, she parked her car that Tuesday morning at the entrance of Casa Saber, a few meters away from the vehicle she already suspected was the one Elliot used daily. It felt so good to have her own car—not having to carry so many things around, no longer feeling that ache at the end of the day. First, from hauling stacks upon stacks of paperwork at work; second, from the weight of water bottles, books, and countless other items she had to carry in her bag throughout the long commute between her job and law school. Now, simply being able to leave everything on the front seat without worrying about all that weight was an immense relief.

She stepped out of the car, adjusted her hair, and checked her appearance in the rearview mirror before walking up to the door and ringing the bell. She was still trying to adjust to this new reality, to everything happening around her. As she waited, she gently tapped the sole of her high-heeled boot against the ground and glanced to the left side of the grand house. The wall separating the property from the street was rustic, made of stone, with a sophisticated architectural design—almost like the castle walls in the fantasy books she used to read when she was younger.

However, what caught her attention the most about that house was the garden. The well-manicured grass, the flowers, the harmony in every detail—everything was incredibly delicate and beautiful. The atmosphere carried an almost magical lightness, as if stepping through those gates meant leaving behind the chaos of New York and finding oneself in the middle of a fairy tale.

She waited for Elliot to open the door, but after a minute, she only heard his voice calling for her to come in. She found it a bit odd, but not wanting to stand outside any longer, she simply turned the doorknob and walked toward the kitchen. The clatter of pots and dishes made it clear that Elliot was busy. She thought back to the breakfast he had prepared the day before and smiled, remembering the feast he had put together. She had loved every detail, but she couldn’t shake the feeling of being in his debt—after all, Elliot was certainly putting in effort to provide all of this, and she didn’t want him to think he had to go to such lengths just for breakfast.

“Hey, you don’t need to knock! At most, you’ll just need to use your keys if the door’s locked!”

Elliot called out as he took the bacon out of the pan and placed it on a plate, along with two scrambled eggs. He carried the plate over to her and gestured toward the coffee maker, already full, steam rising from it, signaling that the dark liquid inside was still hot, freshly brewed by him.

She smiled, took a quick bite of the eggs, and then grabbed the mug that had been designated as hers the day before. Walking over to the coffee machine, she poured herself a cup.

“Where’s Felicity?”

She asked as she took a sip of the drink, leaning against the kitchen counter. For a moment, she forgot about the food laid out on the island, distracted by the sight of the man moving around the kitchen, an apron tied around his waist.

She had never imagined that a man cooking pancakes could be something so enticing—but Elliot Stabler made it seem that way. The contrast between his dress shirt, the dark blue vest, and his piercing blue eyes made him even more captivating. The sight of him sent a shiver down her spine.

She had never found older men attractive before, but Elliot Stabler was different. His maturity, his presence, his undeniable beauty—everything about him stirred something new and intense inside her, something that made her skin burn, as if she were standing in the middle of a fire.

“She’ll be down in a minute. She was trying to decide which sneakers to wear.”

Olivia let out a soft chuckle. When she was younger, she had also been indecisive about her outfits. Serena always complained that they ran late because Olivia changed clothes countless times. Those were moments when she truly felt like a child—playing with her wardrobe and allowing herself to imagine different worlds.

She watched as Elliot placed the pancakes on the table and smiled as an idea came to her—one she knew young Felicity would love.

Slowly, she walked over to the fridge and opened it, taking in the impressive variety of food and condiments Elliot kept stocked. It looked like he was ready to feed an army.

Her eyes scanned the shelves until they landed on a can of whipped cream. She was pleased to see it there, especially since Elliot had mentioned he usually hid anything sweet after Felicity learned how to rummage through the lower cabinets and fridge in search of treats.

“Can I?”

She asked, catching Elliot’s attention as he was slicing an apple and strawberries into small pieces, carefully placing them in a container decorated with drawings of Disney princesses. Olivia guessed he probably packed it in Felicity’s backpack for her to eat at school.

“Uh… yeah.”

Elliot watched her with curiosity, noticing the sparkle in her eyes and the wide smile on her lips as she approached the plate of pancakes. With the whipped cream, she drew a smiling face on one pancake and a heart on another.

A memory hit him at that moment—a fragment of his own childhood. Bernie always made little drawings like that on his pancakes for his birthday. It was the only time his father didn’t complain. If his mother did it on any other occasion, Joe would make a point of throwing the pancakes in the trash, saying that kind of thing was “for little girls.” He’d send his sons to school without breakfast, insisting they needed to learn to be men, not “spoiled sissies.”

For many years, Elliot blamed his mother for never defending her children, for allowing them to grow up under the rule of a monster like Joe. But as he reached adulthood, he began to see things differently. He realized she didn’t have much of a choice. They had all been trapped under Joe’s control, and Bernie had done what she could to protect her boys—even if it meant taking the brunt of her husband’s anger to make sure the children weren’t hurt.

After becoming a father himself, Elliot understood those things on an even deeper level.

“Do you think she’ll like it?”

Olivia asked before licking a bit of whipped cream off her finger. That sight alone was enough to send a wave of heat through his body. That woman was pure temptation. Her eyes, her voice, her body… everything about her stirred something in him, making him ache to cross a line he was strictly forbidden from crossing.

“Mr. Stabler?”

Elliot blinked, snapping out of his desire-fueled thoughts caused by her. Remembering her question, he simply nodded in agreement. Of course his daughter would love it. Lately, she adored anything that involved Olivia.

A few seconds later, he heard the quick, eager footsteps coming down the stairs and let out a long sigh as he walked to the fridge to grab the apple juice he had made for her. He always warned her not to run down the stairs, but it never did much good—she kept doing it anyway. All he could do was pray she wouldn’t get hurt.

“Livvie!”

Hearing the way his daughter called out to the other woman so joyfully, it was almost impossible for Elliot not to turn and watch the scene unfolding before him. He could definitely get used to seeing his little girl run into Olivia’s arms every morning.

The way Olivia picked her up and kissed her cheek was so sweet, so careful and loving… She loved and cared for his daughter in such a tender way that, for a moment, it made him feel just a little less nervous about all of this.

When Elliot first started interviewing nannies to take care of his daughter, he had even considered installing cameras in the house—such was his fear that something might happen, that someone might mistreat her. However, none of the nannies lasted long enough for him to even buy a security system; they were all still in their training week when they left.

But with Olivia… He didn’t know why, but he felt safe leaving her alone with Felicity as early as the second day. Of course, part of that was due to the overwhelming workload he had to manage and the fact that he couldn’t afford to spend only a few hours at the office. But more than anything, it was the absolute trust he had that this woman would never harm his daughter.

“Good morning, Lissy! Oh, I love this!”

Olivia exclaimed with a sweet smile as she gently touched the bow Felicity had tied in her hair.

Elliot had learned many, many things from being the father of a little girl. From knowing which outfits were perfect for a trip to the park to understanding color charts and outfit combinations—all things Casey and Melinda had plenty of opinions on when it came to raising a daughter. But among all those lessons, the most important one had been learning how to do his daughter’s silky blonde hair.

He could still say that this was the hardest part so far. Ponytails and braids had become second nature to him, but as his little girl grew, she started wanting more intricate hairstyles. Just the thought of spending hours trying to figure out how to perfect them—only to be met with her frustrated pout and a long speech about how that wasn’t what she wanted—was enough to exhaust him.

For now, though, Felicity was still happy with the ponytails her dad made, adding her own personal touch with bows or little hair clips. Elliot thought it was adorable. And, apparently, so did Olivia.

“It’s blue, just like my outfit!”

Felicity spoke with a cheerful smile as Olivia placed her in the chair and kissed the top of her head before sitting beside her.

The bow she had chosen wasn’t very large, but it was noticeable. It was delicate and cute, with a blue and white checkered pattern that added a sweet touch to the formality of her school uniform. Without a doubt, that little girl knew how to express her sweet and intellectual personality in her own unique way—something Olivia deeply admired. She often saw a bit of herself in little Stabler.

“I noticed that! You look very pretty! Now, how about we have some breakfast?”

Olivia couldn’t hide her excited smile as she watched Felicity finally notice the pancakes on the counter. She saw the little girl’s delicate smile grow into a radiant one, her blue eyes lighting up as if she were seeing a rainbow for the first time. Her cheeks flushed, and her entire expression overflowed with such genuine joy that Olivia’s heart filled with a peace she had never felt in her entire life.

“HOW COOL! I LOVE THIS!”

Felicity exclaimed with such excitement that it was nearly impossible for the two adults in the room not to be swept up in her enthusiasm. Her radiant smile and the pure joy shining in her eyes were simply irresistible. It was amazing how a simple whipped cream drawing on her pancake could bring her so much happiness.

For a brief moment, Elliot and Olivia were transported to their own memories. They remembered times that, while not as easy as they should have been, still held rare moments when they could just be kids—free to express their emotions. Now, seeing Felicity so happy and genuinely delighted by such a simple gesture made them realize just how precious childhood truly was.

Without needing to say a word, Elliot and Olivia exchanged a silent glance. They were both happy to witness Felicity’s joy, and in a way, sharing that moment felt more intimate than anything else.

“Okay, let’s eat so you two don’t end up late!”

Elliot exclaimed as he walked over to his daughter, pressing a kiss to the top of her head before sitting back down at the kitchen island with his coffee. This time, however, his eyes were no longer on his blue-eyed little girl but on the brown-haired woman wearing a leather jacket embroidered with stars.

Olivia had a way of being unique in every little detail, and that got to him. Stabler had expected her to be the serious, formal type—exactly what he imagined from any newcomer in the legal field: seriousness, formality, a fear of making mistakes, and, of course, a bit of chaos. But Olivia Benson… she had something inside her, an essence so distinct that no one would ever be able to fully define it.

She was confident, unbothered by what others might think of her walking around in bold embroidered outfits with her hair loose. And that fringe—it was somehow both sexy and adorable. A unique combination that drew attention wherever she went—and was driving Elliot insane.

How could someone he had only known for a week manage to slip so deeply into his mind? That was the question he asked himself every night since the day he first saw her in person at his company.

The next moments of that morning were smooth and swift, with breakfast accompanied by casual conversation. Felicity talked about school, and the adults listened attentively, responding whenever they felt necessary. When the little girl went upstairs to brush her teeth and grab her backpack, Elliot tried to speed up his departure as much as possible.

He believed that by making his exit for work less dramatic, he could help Felicity adjust to her new routine with Olivia more easily and without major difficulties. So, as he left his room, already dressed in a coat over his three-piece suit, he headed to his daughter’s room, kissed her forehead, and told her how much he loved her before leaving. Before stepping out, he had a brief and to-the-point conversation with Olivia about the day’s responsibilities, mentioning that he would send her a list to remind her of the schedule. After all, on Tuesdays and Thursdays, Felicity had ballet classes that lasted about two hours, and Olivia needed to help her get dressed and take her there. Elliot explained that she wouldn’t need to stay for the lesson, as the teacher preferred parents not to stay to avoid distractions for the girls.

Olivia was already planning to use those two free hours in the afternoon to dive deeper into some of her college coursework. After a quick wave goodbye, she watched as Mr. Stabler’s car passed through the estate’s iron gates, which promptly closed again.

Seconds later, his adorable blonde-haired little girl came running down the stairs, her bee-shaped backpack bouncing on her shoulders. Olivia smiled, thinking that someday in the future, she would love for her life to be like this—taking her own children to school every morning.

“Shall we go to school, Lissy?”

Olivia asked gently as she leaned down slightly to caress the side of the little girl’s face. Felicity smiled and nodded, holding Olivia’s hand as they walked together toward the car.

While the girl settled into her seat, Olivia walked back to the front door to make sure it was locked. Even with a massive gate preventing anyone from entering the property unnoticed, she preferred the reassurance of knowing the main door was securely closed.

Returning to the car, she made sure Felicity was properly buckled in and comfortable before adjusting the mirrors and settling into her seat. Then, she started the engine, ready to drive little Stabler to school.

“Livvie, where’s Daddy?”

Olivia looked at Felicity and quickly noticed how the little girl’s calm expression shifted into one of curiosity, tinged with slight discomfort. She glanced outside, searching for her father and likely realizing that his car was no longer there.

This was a moment where Olivia needed to be rational. More than just an adult, she had to be the little girl’s nanny—the person who provided her with reassurance and comfort. Taking a deep breath, she turned slightly toward the back seat and offered a warm smile before answering:

“Sweetheart, Daddy had to go to work, but he asked us to take a beautiful picture of you as soon as we get to school so he knows you’re doing great. And guess what? You get to pick the music for our drive! I downloaded all the songs from your favorite movies—the ones you told me about yesterday.”

The next few seconds made Olivia’s heart race. She watched as Felicity processed her words, silently hoping the little girl would respond well. The last thing she needed was a meltdown before they even had their first moment alone together.

The blue-eyed girl lowered her gaze to her feet, slowly tapping them together as she thought. She was probably analyzing every word Olivia had said, trying to decide, in her young mind, whether this was a good thing or not.

Luckily, when she finally lifted her head and responded, Olivia could breathe a sigh of relief.

“Can we listen to Where You Are ?”

Olivia’s happiness was so genuine that she let out a light laugh, nodding eagerly. Her fingers moved quickly toward the radio to play the song, part of Moana ’s soundtrack.

“Of course we can, Lissy!”

As soon as the melody filled the car, Olivia sang along joyfully with Felicity, wrapping them both in a sweet, lighthearted moment. It gave her hope that maybe—just maybe—the little girl’s adjustment to this new routine without her father’s constant presence wouldn’t be as hard as she and Elliot had feared.

Upon arriving at school, Olivia helped Felicity out of the car and covered her cheek with playful kisses before snapping the promised photo to send to Elliot, reassuring him that his daughter had arrived safely. After saying goodbye and watching the little girl walk into the building, Olivia got back into the car and headed to college.

The morning passed smoothly, filled with back-to-back lectures. Olivia spent a good amount of time studying a fictional case the professor had presented—an unsolvable murder with no trace of evidence. The class was long and exhausting, demanding a lot from her until, finally, the assigned groups came up with their suspects. The professor wrapped up the discussion with an assignment: by the next class, they were to bring more information about their suspects, their possible motives, and how they might have committed the crime.

Now, as she left the university, Olivia felt fatigue creeping in but was already looking forward to a quiet lunch at the Stabler house before picking up Felicity from school.

Walking alongside her was Professor Burton Lowe, who taught her Evidence Law . He accompanied her as they exchanged thoughts on a case, always engaged and attentive to his students.

Some might have viewed the situation differently, but to Olivia, he was simply a good professor—someone willing not only to teach but also to be an admirable figure for his students. He was always considerate toward her, and it had never crossed her mind to interpret his gestures in a questionable way—whether it was the occasional touch on her arm or back, or his offers to hold extra tutoring sessions after class hours. To Olivia, it was nothing more than simple kindness.

At that moment, as they talked, his hand rested lightly on her back—a gesture that, to her, carried no hidden meaning. Her own hands were occupied holding books, and in Olivia’s eyes, Burton Lowe remained exactly what he had always been: a dedicated professor.

On the other side of the street, a pair of blue eyes watched the scene with a very different interpretation.

Elliot was just a few blocks away for a meeting and had decided to take the opportunity to find Olivia, planning a brief conversation about how the morning had gone with Felicity.

However, when he saw her walk out of the building accompanied by an older man—one whose hand rested dangerously close to her waist, exuding an unsettling familiarity—Elliot felt something he shouldn’t have. In fact, he shouldn’t have cared at all about who touched her. After all, Olivia was just his daughter’s nanny. That was what he should be thinking.

But deep inside, the only thing he could focus on was the urge to rip that idiot’s hand away from her.

Still, all he did was remain still, staring at the scene for a few seconds before calling her name—his voice loud enough to make the brown-haired young woman turn in his direction. Her eyes widened in surprise at the sight of him, leaning casually against his car, waiting for her.

From a distance, Elliot watched as Olivia quickly said goodbye to the man before crossing the street, stepping closer until she was just inches away from him.

“Mr. Stabler? Did something happen?”

Olivia certainly hadn’t expected to see him waiting for her. Her plans for the day were perfectly aligned with the schedule Elliot had sent her just a few hours ago. She was ready to get in her car, drive to the Stabler house, and enjoy the delicious grilled chicken with sweet potatoes and kale salad he had prepared for her—along with a portion he had set aside for Felicity in the fridge. Then, she would pick up the little girl from school.

But now, here she was, standing face-to-face with her boss, wondering why he was there.

Surrounded by the bustle of the city, what struck her most wasn’t the unexpected encounter itself but the warm, woody scent of his cologne and the way his piercing blue eyes seemed to see right through her. Why did this man affect her so much? And, more importantly, why was he here?

“Everything’s fine,” Elliot replied casually. “I just decided to stop by and talk to you. I have a meeting a few blocks from here, so I just wanted to check in and see how the morning went with Felicity.”

Olivia let out a sigh, relieved that nothing serious had happened. Her first assumption had been that something bad might have occurred at Felicity’s school and that Elliot was there to inform her. She hadn’t known the little girl for long, but she already cared about her—perhaps more than she should. After all, the only relationship they had was that of a nanny and a child under her care. Nothing more than that.

Thinking about it, however, brought a strange sensation, something Olivia had yet to define.

“Oh, everything went very well. She was a bit wary when she realized you wouldn’t be coming with us to school, but she handled it well. We listened to music, talked… She reacted positively. I’m sure the rest of the day will go smoothly too. I understand that she’s probably just scared of this new reality, where she doesn’t have you around 24 hours a day.”

Elliot reflected on those words and, unable to contain the thoughts that had consumed him for months—perhaps even years—ended up voicing what he felt.

“Sometimes I think I made a mistake in the way I raised my daughter. I was so focused on protecting her and keeping her close to me that I didn’t realize how much it could affect her independence.”

Olivia wasn’t a mother. She didn’t even know if she would ever have children of her own, though it was something she longed for. But as she looked at Elliot Stabler, she could understand the pain in his words, the insecurity hidden beneath them. After all, being a parent was a journey filled with constant doubts about whether one was truly doing the right thing.

She had only spent a day with Elliot and Felicity—had known them for such a short time—but she already knew he was a good father. Olivia had been raised by a mother who had made mistakes—some worse than others—but who had always acted with her daughter’s best interests at heart. No matter how often she stumbled, Serena only wanted Olivia to have a real home, different from the one she herself had known. She wished for her daughter to grow up with a father and mother united, living a life like other children did.

Accepting that she couldn’t provide that had been difficult for Serena. Realizing that the best decision was to keep Olivia’s father away had been a long and painful path. But every time Olivia looked into her mother’s blue eyes, she knew that all Serena had ever wanted was her happiness.

And now, as she looked at Elliot, she saw that same light in his eyes. He was only protecting his daughter. Olivia didn’t yet know exactly from what or from whom, but everything he did was for Felicity. And there was no greater proof of being a good father than being willing to do anything to ensure his child’s happiness and well-being.

“There’s no perfect formula for raising a child. You did what you thought was right, protected your daughter as much as you could. No one can say you were wrong for that. You’re a good father. And if you made any mistakes, they were only in trying to do what was best for her and be the best person you could be.”

Hearing Olivia’s words, Elliot understood even more why his daughter had become so deeply enchanted by her. It was almost impossible not to be drawn to her, to her unique way of being. Olivia was rare. He doubted he would ever find anyone like her—someone so kind, with such a special light inside her.

She was different, one of a kind. And with every minute spent by her side, Elliot felt more and more attracted to her. Not just by her beauty, but by the way she was, by every little detail that made her who she was.

This was Olivia Benson. Capable of winning over anyone, even a man who had long closed himself off to love.

“Thank you, Olivia.”

They sat in silence, Elliot’s words of thanks still lingering in the air. Those words held more meaning than Olivia could ever imagine.

Elliot had a support system. His mother, his brother, his friend, his sister-in-law—all people who had been there for him since Kathy left, leaving him alone with his newborn daughter. But, deep down, he always felt that he didn’t want to impose that responsibility on anyone. Felicity was his daughter, his flesh and blood. It was his job to care for her, protect her, love her, and ensure she had everything she needed.

He accepted his family’s help when he knew, without a doubt, that he couldn’t handle something alone—like during business trips or the rare occasions when he was too sick to get out of bed. He was always grateful to have those people by his side. But despite that, no one had been able to shake the constant feeling that he wasn’t good enough, that he was doing everything wrong, and that, in the end, it would harm the person he loved most.

Until Olivia.

A woman still so inexperienced in certain aspects of life, yet, in some way, she managed to ease the burden he had carried for so long. With her smile, her eyes, her delicate bangs always tousled by the wind, she made him see something that no one else had been able to.

She brought him relief.

Olivia made him realize that, even though there were times he felt he was making mistakes, everything he had done had always been for the well-being of his daughter. And despite his flaws, Felicity was a healthy and happy child.

Nothing in the world could take away from him the certainty that, regardless of the circumstances, he was raising his daughter well. And, more than that, he was giving his all for her.

Elliot was ready to say goodbye to the woman in front of him and head to his meeting, but his eyes wandered to the other side of the street, where Olivia’s car was parked. There, leaning against the vehicle, was the gray-haired man who had been with her a moment earlier, seemingly waiting for her.

He wasn’t supposed to feel anything about it. Olivia didn’t owe him any explanations about her personal life, and yet, Elliot couldn’t help but feel suspicious. Maybe it was just his overprotective side, but he felt the need to walk her to her car. He didn’t touch her, limiting himself to a brief gesture as he offered to help with her books.

Before Olivia could protest, Elliot had already taken them from her hands with ease. She let out a relieved sigh. Carrying nearly ten books—which felt as heavy as a ton—had taken considerable effort, yet he held them as if they weighed no more than a pillow.

Sometimes, Olivia wondered if he lived at the gym when he wasn’t working. How was it possible for a man to have such a perfectly sculpted body? Every muscle, every part of him seemed flawlessly defined—attractive, striking.

She couldn’t deny it: Mr. Stabler was unique in many ways—especially when it came to his looks.

“Hey, Liv, I was thinking we could have lunch together.”

As soon as they reached Olivia’s car, the older man waiting for her made the invitation, a flirtatious smile playing on his lips.

Elliot knew men like that. Being in the family business from a young age had made him work with shareholders who kept mistresses both in and out of the office. Older men who loved to manipulate young, naive girls—girls who didn’t see the danger until they were in too deep to turn back.

“Thank you, Mr. Lowe, but… I have a schedule to keep. I can’t join you.”

Olivia responded politely, but she didn’t seem to notice that his tone was completely different from hers. While she remained friendly and sweet, declining the invitation as if it had come from a simple friend, he was devouring her with his eyes—something that deeply unsettled Elliot.

“I understand. Maybe another day.”

Elliot watched as the man’s hand moved dangerously close to Olivia, just about to touch her waist. A fiery instinct took hold of him, burning like a silent blaze. But in his mind, he was only protecting Olivia, only looking out for her well-being.

Before the man could touch her, Elliot intervened, placing his own hand near Olivia’s back. The gesture caught the attention of not only the older man but also the brunette herself, who looked at him with confusion. The situation suddenly felt far too intimate for both of them.

“Liv, why don’t you unlock the car so I can put your books away and you can head home? I don’t want you taking too long before you eat.”

The nickname caught her off guard. Elliot Stabler calling her Liv ? Not Olivia, not Miss Benson? And on top of that, he was touching her.

If Alex were there, she would definitely be making insinuations—probably suggesting that Olivia take advantage of the situation and sleep with the handsome CEO. Or cracking some joke about getting into bed with Elliot and forgetting about Trevor. But at that moment, all Olivia could do was simply agree with him. Without questioning it, she unlocked the car and watched as he arranged her things on the front seat, making sure they’d be easy to grab when she got home.

“You must be her boyfriend?” Burton asked as he studied the man in front of him.

It was obvious he was trying to get involved with Olivia. She was the most beautiful student—and at the same time, the most oblivious to his advances. But she was also sweet. The kind of girl who could be won over with a few poems, a fancy dinner, and a lie about the wine he offered. He’d claim it was expensive, but in reality, it was a fifty-dollar bottle from the liquor store down the street.

Still, his plan wouldn’t be as successful as he’d imagined if the woman standing there was actually dating the bald man.

“I’m her boss. And you are?”

Elliot made sure to intimidate the other man, from the way he positioned himself to the tone of his voice and the look of pure disdain in his eyes. He knew men like this all too well, and it infuriated him to see him persist with Olivia.

Men like that were disgusting bastards who preyed on the naivety of good girls. The kind who got involved with much younger women and then did everything they could to shift the blame onto them. They seduced, deceived, toyed with their emotions, and manipulated them.

But why? Just to sleep with a younger body? To brag to their friends?

Elliot wasn’t about to let Olivia become another name on that man’s dirty list. As far as he was concerned, no woman would ever fall for his lies again.

“Burton Lowe, professor of—”

Before the disheveled-haired man could finish his sentence, Elliot cut him off, stepping even closer, his presence now fully imposing. If there was one thing he was going to do at that moment, it was to get that man as far away from Olivia as possible.

“Well, Professor Lowe, I think you should be busy reading up on the university’s policies on harassment instead of trying to invite your student to lunch.”

To Olivia, who had been silently observing the interaction between her boss and her professor until that moment, the entire situation was unfolding in a way that felt both strange and incomprehensible. But when Elliot mentioned the university’s policies and used the words sexual harassment , she immediately understood what he was insinuating.

It was clear: professors who invited students to private lessons and lunches often had ulterior motives. Still, Olivia had always tried to believe not only in the best of the world but also in the best of people. She had thought that this man—who had spent the past few months teaching her so much about the career she wanted to pursue—was simply a good person, genuinely wanting to help her by offering support and making an effort for her outside of work hours.

But in Mr. Stabler’s eyes, he saw it all as harassment. And deep inside, Olivia wondered if she had been too naive to notice it sooner.

“See you next class, Olivia…”

Burton was trying to escape the situation peacefully, even innocently, hoping that in Olivia’s eyes, his conduct wouldn’t seem so inappropriate. But Elliot wasn’t an idiot. He would make sure his message was crystal clear—that this man wouldn’t be bothering Olivia again.

“ Miss Benson! ”

Elliot spoke firmly, locking eyes with Burton, making sure he understood that he was not to address her so casually. Here, Olivia was just his student, and he needed to treat her as such. Otherwise, he would have serious, serious problems. In fact, he already had problems. Because the moment Elliot finished his meeting, he would personally call Munch and get every bit of information he could on Burton.

“See you… see you next class, Miss Benson .”

Burton finally walked away, leaving Olivia and Elliot alone to deal with the problem. After all, he had just accused her professor of harassment.

While Elliot had done everything to protect her, he was older than Olivia—he understood how life and the world worked. He knew that many men, in any position that gave them power over a woman, took advantage of it. How many professors had harassed and abused their students? How many bosses had done the same to their employees? All he wanted was to make sure Olivia wasn’t added to that list.

There were very few stories like this that ended with a happy ending—if you could even call it that. Most of the time, these men used young women for their own benefit, and when they got bored, they moved on to a new distraction, tossing them aside as if they were worth nothing.

Olivia took a deep breath, opened the car door, and tossed her bag inside before turning back to face him. This wasn’t something she could just ignore. She couldn’t let it slide that he had just accused her professor of harassment, nor the fact that he had inserted himself into her personal life as if he had the right to—especially considering they had only known each other for a week.

She had no idea who Elliot Stabler thought he was, but one thing was certain: he wasn’t her owner, and he sure as hell wasn’t her father to be meddling like this.

“What the hell just happened? You accused him of harassment! Elliot, this could ruin me!”

Hearing her call him by his first name, especially in that irritated tone, stirred something inside him. Something primal. A fierce desire coursed through his body, sending a shiver across his skin as he locked eyes with those furious blue ones.

He would have to work hard to explain that everything he was doing was to protect her, but judging by the way Olivia was looking at him, he knew that wouldn’t be easy.

“You really think that guy was just being nice by inviting you to lunch? Or by touching you and walking you out of the university? Come on, Olivia! He was hitting on you. And I can guarantee you, you’re not the first student he’s done this to.”

Elliot tried to keep his frustration in check, but it was nearly impossible. He crossed his arms and used the same tone he usually reserved for his daughter when she made a serious mistake.

“What the hell is your problem? Even if I had noticed his intentions, do you really think I don’t know how to protect myself? That I wouldn’t be able to tell if a man was hitting on me? Burton was just being kind ! What? You can’t believe that a man can be polite and friendly toward a woman without wanting something in return?”

He rolled his eyes, unable to believe where this argument had gone. Unable to believe that they were standing there, fighting like this. Olivia was his daughter’s babysitter. He had only come to check on how Felicity had handled the morning. And now, here they were—arguing like a couple.

“I have way more experience than you when it comes to knowing when a man just wants to be your friend and when he wants to get you into bed. That guy is old enough to be your father. He was touching you intimately , talking to you intimately . Come on, Olivia. He clearly had ulterior motives. And the way he acted after what I said? That alone proves it. I’d bet that if I looked into it, I’d find at least twenty students he’s already slept with—girls he’s done exactly what he’s doing to you.”

Olivia took a deep breath. She wanted to handle the situation with all the grace and maturity she had, but all she could do was jab her finger into Elliot Stabler’s chest, her anger burning as she glared at him. If looks could kill, he would have already turned to ash. Fury and frustration surged in her chest, too strong to contain.

Trevor had locked her in a cage. He had turned her into a pathetic fool who did everything he asked, who served him like a slave, who genuinely believed that all that bullshit was love and protection.

She wasn’t going to let another man do the same.

“I don’t give a fuck if he’s old enough to be my father. What matters here is that I’m old enough to make my own goddamn decisions, and you’re not some fucking knight in shining armor sent to save me from people. I can save myself, Stabler .”

Elliot inhaled sharply and stepped back, walking toward the car. At that moment, he finally managed to get some oxygen to his brain—enough to process the mess he was making.

It was obvious: he shouldn’t have gotten involved in Olivia’s life, no matter how right he thought he was in trying to protect her.

He had no right to make decisions for her.

But still, something inside him—something raw, something primal —made him need to keep her away from that asshole. To protect her from being used by him.

When, in reality, that wasn’t his place.

Not when Olivia was a grown woman, perfectly capable of knowing right from wrong.

For a moment, he considered grabbing her arm, stopping her from getting into the car, asking her to just listen . But after everything he had done and said in the past few minutes, he knew that would be the worst thing he could do.

So he just stood there, watching as she got into the car and slammed the door shut. Then, his hand tapped lightly against the window, hoping— praying —that she would roll it down so they could talk.

“Olivia, I’m sorry, I—”

But before Elliot could finish, Olivia cut him off.

Her words came out sharp, threatening, dripping with anger.

“Don’t do that again, or we’re going to have a serious problem.”

And then she was gone.

Elliot watched as Olivia sped off, disappearing into the streets of New York. He couldn’t chase after her. Hell, he shouldn’t chase after her. She was radiating so much anger, so much rage , that if he pushed any further, he was pretty sure she’d slap him across the face.

With a heavy sigh, he turned and headed to his meeting, where he downed two glasses of whiskey and pretended to listen to a bunch of old lawyers drone on about the case they wanted him to take. But in his mind, the only thing he could think about was how the hell he was going to fix this.

How he was going to earn Olivia’s trust back after fucking up this badly.

When the meeting ended and he returned to the company, the hours passed cruelly. He didn’t look at the papers on his desk, nor did he pay attention to Casey complaining about his delayed work. All he could think about was her. Her anger. How much of a possessive idiot he had been. And, above all, how much he couldn’t understand his own feelings and actions.

After all, why had he done that? Was he really just trying to protect her? Or was there something more?

Rationally, he knew the second option should be impossible. How could he feel something deeper for a woman he had known for such a short time? It didn’t make sense. That kind of thing only happened in romance movies or TV shows. But while Elliot tried to deny his own feelings, Olivia sought distractions from what had happened that morning and wondered if accepting that job had really been a good decision.

When she accepted Elliot’s offer, it had seemed like an easy choice, something only a fool would turn down. After all, it was just six months. What were six months compared to the rest of her life? Six months working for the best lawyer she knew. It had seemed like the right decision.

Two days on the job, and there was already a mess.

A mess of emotions.

Feelings that shouldn’t be happening. None of it should have happened. She shouldn’t be feeling what she was feeling for Elliot. She shouldn’t find him attractive, sexy. She shouldn’t see him that way. She shouldn’t have allowed him to feel so comfortable dictating things about her life.

At that moment, she considered quitting. But when she stopped in front of the school and saw Felicity, smiling and jumping excitedly as she waited, Olivia knew she couldn’t break that little girl’s heart.

She accepted the choice she had made and drove back to the Stablers’ house, singing Frozen’s theme song with Felicity while they chatted happily about her ballet class.

After lunch, Felicity and Olivia did the little girl homework together and then watched a few cartoons. Later, the little girl went upstairs to get dressed for her ballet classes, while Olivia started washing the dirty dishes.

She let her mind drift while scrubbing the plates and glasses, her gaze constantly wandering toward the window. It was a beautiful place—so beautiful, in fact, that it could distract even the most restless minds.

She had no idea what things would be like from that point on. Elliot Stabler had caused damage to their relationship—a complicated kind of damage for two people who would be spending most of their days under the same roof. Fortunately, she and he wouldn’t see each other often, at least not enough to make an already difficult situation even more unbearable.

At the very least, she could pretend. For as long as they had to stay there, taking care of Felicity at breakfast and dinner, she could pretend that everything was fine—that she wasn’t carrying a deep, unrelenting anger inside her.

When she finished washing the dishes, she went straight to Felicity’s room. She could hear the little girl’s soft voice as she played with her dolls and carefully pushed the door open. Olivia watched for a few seconds as Felicity got into her ballet outfit, though with an extra accessory—fairy wings, likely from some old costume she had. Sitting on the floor, she played with her stuffed animals, completely lost in her own little world.

“Hey, sweetheart, it’s time to go to ballet!”

Olivia said as she walked over to the bed and sat down. She picked up a doll—The Little Mermaid—and ran her fingers through its synthetic hair, smiling at Felicity, who was sitting on the floor.

“You need to fix my hair.”

Felicity ran her hands through her own blonde strands. Olivia smiled and walked over to the beautiful, classic vanity in the room. It was undoubtedly expensive—she guessed it might even cost as much as her rent. She gathered the necessary items to style the little girl’s hair and returned to the bed, gently patting the mattress so Felicity would sit down and let her fix her golden locks.

“Come here!”

As soon as Felicity sat on the bed, Olivia began fixing her blonde hair. Every now and then, they talked about fairy wings, and the little girl happily shared the story of the character she was pretending to be—grinning from ear to ear as she explained that she was a fairy with the power to heal any pain or injury.

In a way, Olivia believed in that little fairytale. After all, Felicity’s sweetness had worked like magic, pulling her out of the painful daze caused by Trevor’s betrayal. With all her kindness and innocence, the girl had managed to distract her from everything that had been haunting her mind in the past few days.

“All done! Now you need to take off those wings.”

Olivia watched as Felicity’s lips formed a pout and let out a small laugh.

“But I wanted to be a fairy ballerina.”

With gentle care, Olivia caressed the girl’s face and offered her a soft smile.

“Sweetheart, you know it’s a rule in class. But when we get back, you can wear your wings and show me the dance you learned. How does that sound? That way, you can be a fairy ballerina.”

Felicity twirled around the room as she thought it over, and Olivia was grateful for always being ahead of schedule. Otherwise, this whole conversation would have made them late. Besides, Elliot had mentioned that the teacher didn’t allow tardiness.

After a long moment of reflection, the little girl walked up to Olivia, raised her pinky, and said:

“Do you promise?”

Olivia laughed, nodded, and intertwined her pinky with Felicity’s, sealing a promise that might seem silly to any adult but was the most serious thing in the world to her.

With care, Olivia helped her take off the wings and placed them neatly on the bed so Felicity could wear them as soon as they returned from ballet class. Hand in hand, they went downstairs and stepped outside, getting into the car so Olivia could drive them to the studio.

On the way, Felicity spoke excitedly, explaining every little detail she knew about dance. Olivia listened attentively, a wide smile on her lips. That little girl truly had magical powers—powers that transported her to a place of pure comfort.

Night fell, and when Elliot returned from work, he and Olivia pretended nothing had happened—for Felicity’s sake and happiness. They talked with her, played, made dinner, helped with her homework, and continued interacting with warmth and dedication, never letting it show that they were out of sync.

They put the little girl to bed with yet another fairy tale, while Olivia held her in a gentle embrace, her fingers combing through the child’s blonde hair. As soon as Felicity fell asleep, Elliot left the room and headed downstairs, while Olivia went to her own room to grab her bag with her personal belongings.

She walked down the stairs, ready to leave, get in her car, drive home, and maybe have a glass or two of wine to forget the frustration she had gone through with Elliot. But as she reached the bottom of the stairs, she heard his voice calling her.

She hesitated for a moment, then made her way toward the living room. The space was large, with a fireplace, a big TV, cozy sofas, and windows that offered a beautiful view of the house’s well-kept exterior. In the corner, near the entrance to the dining room, stood a piano—an elegant, somewhat eccentric touch to the room.

She walked toward him, finding Elliot leaning against the piano, his large hands holding what looked like sheet music. Curiosity made her eyebrows furrow slightly as she approached.

“Yes?”

She wasn’t exactly sure what he wanted, but she could already guess that the conversation probably had to do with what had happened that morning. And, for sure, she wasn’t in the mood to continue that topic. Still, she watched as he placed the sheet music down and gazed at her with his blue eyes.

“I want to apologize. My behavior today was, without a doubt, childish and immature. Even though I did what I did thinking I was protecting you, it wasn’t right. I shouldn’t have acted that way. It was completely irrational.”

Olivia’s eyes remained fixed on him. It was still September, but the nights were starting to get cold, and Elliot had already lit the fireplace. The soft glow of the fire reflected in her brown eyes as she tossed her bag onto the sofa and crossed her arms, looking at him seriously.

When she drove back to his house that afternoon, she had decided to ignore it all, as long as he did the same. But now, there he was, apologizing. And for her to forgive him, they needed to have a serious conversation about what had happened earlier.

“You’re right, you were completely irrational, Mr. Stabler. I understand. As angry as I am, I understand that you did this with good intentions. In fact, I didn’t see the malice from Professor Burton towards me. But the moment you noticed something was wrong, you should have talked to me— and not just accused him of sexual harassment like that.”

This wasn’t her home. There was a child sleeping upstairs. And the man in front of her was her boss, above any other situation. So, what was expected of her in a moment like this was self-control.

But he could have ruined the biggest dream of her life.

So, Olivia acted exactly as expected of her. Her voice carried anger as she took two steps forward, chin raised, eyes fixed on his face. When it was time to fight, Olivia Benson got straight to the point.

“Have you ever thought about what could happen if he took me to the Board to expose that I made false accusations? Because, after all, I have no proof that he actually harassed me. And you think they would believe me, someone who’s only at that university thanks to a scholarship, or a professor who’s been working there for over ten years?”

Elliot took a deep breath. And if there was any sign that all of his armor had been stripped away, it was when he let his body fall onto the bench in front of the piano.

He ran his hands over his face, exhaling deeply. He looked at the floor, at his own shoes, and stayed like that for a few seconds before raising his eyes. The blue met the brown, filled with anger. Olivia was ready for a fight, and he knew it.

He also knew he had put her at risk. He hadn’t thought about it at the time, but now he saw it clearly. And he felt guilty. Guilty for, perhaps, scaring her with the possibility that it could affect her life in an irreversible way.

“I was an idiot. I didn’t think about the consequences of my actions, and I don’t even know how to explain why. I’m not the type of person who acts impulsively like that, but… I’ve seen this movie before. I’ve seen people I love being deceived this way. And the last thing I wanted was for you to go through that.”

He took a deep breath, averting his gaze for a moment before meeting her eyes again.

“Men like him, when they don’t get what they want, can become rough, aggressive, and violent. I’ve seen a lot of that in my life. I just wanted to make sure he wouldn’t come near you again.”

Ele fez uma pausa, sua voz agora mais contida.

“And, of course, you have no obligation whatsoever to forgive me for what I did. But I want to apologize. For all of this. And if you want… I’ll even apologize to that man.”

It was in moments like that one that the difference between a man and a boy became clear.

Trevor had never done anything to protect her. Even when they went out at night and men stared at her, he never did anything. In her mind, Olivia had painted him as a prince charming, but she highly doubted he would fight a battle for her or do anything to defend her—let alone apologize.

No, Trevor never apologized. In his mind, he was never wrong.

How could someone so insignificant feel so grand?

Meanwhile, Elliot Stabler was standing there, owning up to his mistakes and asking for forgiveness. He was even willing to apologize to Burton if that was what she wanted. And as much as his actions had irritated her, Olivia couldn’t deny that she admired that about him.

“I accept your apology. And, despite the way everything happened, you were right about Burton. He had been making those invitations and getting too familiar for a while now—I just never saw any malice in it.”

She took a deep breath before continuing, as if the words were difficult to admit.

“Maybe, deep down, I was trying to escape reality. Pretending he wasn’t really doing it. That he wasn’t touching me, trying to pressure me into going out with him. Sometimes, we deceive ourselves just to avoid something that could traumatize us.”

Then, she let her armor fade away too. Her body grew heavy, and she found herself sitting beside him on that bench. Side by side. Two people with different life stories, yet whose paths had crossed—paths so alike. Scars on their souls so identical that they hardly even noticed.

They had known each other for such a short time and had already had their first disagreement. Still, they knew nothing of each other’s past, nothing of the pain, the joys, the traumas. Nothing. Just two strangers sharing the same routine, brought together by a young girl with blue eyes and blonde hair. Perhaps fate had intertwined them, but that wasn’t enough. It took more than the forces of the universe for two people to stay together and, maybe, even fall in love.

It required, at the very least, an effort to understand each other—to truly see every new aspect of one another. But how could that be expected of a woman whose heart had been broken? Or of a man whose trust had been shattered? How could two people, who saw love through such a distorted lens, allow themselves to surrender to it again?

Minutes passed, and Olivia let out a small yawn as she turned toward the piano, her gaze falling on the sheet music Elliot had placed there moments before, when she had walked into the living room so they could talk. She certainly couldn’t read the notes, but at the top, she recognized the song’s title: Chiquitita , by ABBA.

She liked that song. Her mother had always encouraged her to be a fan of the classics—from books and movies to music.

That song, in particular, took her back to a summer afternoon when she and Alex, on a Thursday, had dropped everything and driven to the beach, making the most of the last day of the season before its inevitable end. It was as if they were children again, and she could still remember the song playing on the radio as they drove home.

Her fingers slid over the white piano keys, pressing three of them softly, catching the attention of the blue-eyed man beside her. He turned to her, waiting for her next move. He probably expected her to start playing, which made Olivia let out a quiet laugh. She might be good at law and customizing her own clothes, but she was still just a girl from the suburbs.

A girl who had learned far too early in life how hard one had to fight just to have a meal on the table every day. Up until that moment, she could count on one hand the number of times she had seen a piano.

“Do you know how to play?”

Elliot asked, and the only response Olivia gave was a shake of her head, her eyes shifting between the sheet music and the keys, as if, at any moment, she might somehow magically figure out how to play the melody.

“Place your fingers here. Play these, and then these.”

He guided her, holding her hands and showing her exactly what to do. For a moment, Olivia just stared at him, incredulous that he was actually giving her a piano lesson when, in reality, she should already be in her car, driving home. But then, she decided to allow herself this moment.

She pressed the keys hesitantly, missing the rhythm as she listened to Elliot’s instructions. But little by little, she started to recognize the melody taking shape.

She glanced at him, and as she played her part, he began his. Slowly, the two of them filled the room with the soft symphony of Chiquitita .

“Very good. Now play these when I tell you to.”

The melody continued, and the simple act of pressing a key and hearing it turn into such a beautiful sound, filling the air around her, sent shivers across Olivia’s skin. She could hardly believe she was actually doing it.

Of course, she made mistakes—many mistakes—but somehow, the music still sounded beautiful. Her eyes sparkled with joy, and as she smiled, small bursts of laughter escaped her lips, unable to believe she was living this moment.

Her eyes remained fixed on the movement of her fingers over the keys, trying to be more precise, to make fewer mistakes than she already had. And so, without realizing it, she failed to notice the blue eyes watching her. She didn’t see the smile forming on Elliot’s lips or the way he looked at her with such admiration. Not for her piano skills—because, clearly, she was still learning—but for the effortless, spontaneous way she embraced the moment.

Anyone else might have been nervous playing the piano for the first time, maybe even refusing to try for fear of making mistakes. But Olivia was there, fully present, willing to get it right and, if necessary, to get it wrong too. And to Elliot’s surprise, even her mistakes had their own kind of beauty.

The symphony filled the room, and it felt as if his soul had drifted from his body. The smile on his face was perhaps the biggest he had given in years. Maybe the biggest he had ever given in his life. His eyes closed, allowing muscle memory to guide his fingers across the piano keys, while everything inside him seemed to float through the space around them, carried by the atmosphere created by the music, by this moment.

The soft scent of Olivia’s perfume reached him, blending with the quiet sound of her joyful laughter, muffled by the melody.

They were still strangers, but fate was working to bring them together—to intertwine their paths and, perhaps, to bind them forever.

Chapter Text

A month had passed. A month since Olivia had officially started working for Elliot Stabler. A month in which new relationships had formed, and they had become part of each other’s daily routine. Everything had become so casual, so easy. They had both expected challenges, and, of course, they came. Felicity threw a few tantrums and got into some mischief now and then, but nothing as drastic as in the past—nothing Olivia couldn’t handle.

At the end of the day, Felicity was still just that little blue-eyed girl who could make Olivia melt with emotion so effortlessly. Every night, she and Elliot would read stories to her and watch as she drifted off to sleep, cuddling her teddy bear. Slowly, Elliot began to enjoy a new phase in his life—a phase in which he no longer had to be constantly worried about everything concerning his daughter. After all, he knew Olivia was there to protect her.

One evening, Elliot went out for drinks with Randall and Melinda, catching up for a while, but he returned home early enough to meet Olivia in his office and help her study for an exam she had in a few days. Neither of them had expected to grow so close, but every argument they’d had, combined with the way they made amends, had only drawn them closer. Their connection had developed gradually, and with Felicity’s presence, it became easier to let down the walls they had built.

Now, they were always talking. Elliot often brought up company cases for them to discuss together. He helped Olivia with her struggles, and she couldn’t deny that she was enjoying the occasional piano lessons he gave her. At least once a week, he would pull her over to the piano, and together, they would play a song. Little by little, Olivia began to feel more at ease, less tense and nervous about hitting the wrong keys. Elliot, on the other hand, loved teasing her, saying that soon he would have her playing an entire piece on her own just for him. Though she still wasn’t confident enough for that, with a teacher like him by her side, the journey didn’t seem so daunting.

They were becoming not only great friends but also strong allies when it came to Felicity. Always united for the little girl’s well-being, they found ways to handle any challenge—whether it was an endless tantrum over not wanting to go to school or outright refusal to eat her vegetables. Felicity had been well-raised by her father, but she was still a child, and moments like these were natural. Sometimes, she simply wanted to eat sweets and watch cartoons instead of doing her homework. That was expected for someone her age. Olivia and Elliot, however, were proud of the way they were handling everything.

That particular Tuesday night was one of those moments when they felt even prouder of their progress in caring for the young girl. It was the first time Elliot had to stay late at the office, leaving Olivia to explain to Felicity that her father wouldn’t be there to tell her a bedtime story. The little girl’s reaction was a long, exhausting cry until, completely worn out, she finally fell asleep in Olivia’s arms, dried tears still on her face.

Olivia understood that to most adults, this might seem trivial, but Felicity had spent every night of her life being put to bed by her father. Elliot had even told her that when his daughter slept at her grandmother’s or uncle’s house, he always called to talk to her and help her fall asleep. Having that routine suddenly disrupted was incredibly difficult for the girl. However, over time, Olivia learned how to handle the situation better.

Though still challenging, nearly a month into the job, Olivia and Felicity had deepened their bond. So much so that when Olivia received a call from Elliot saying he would be stuck in a last-minute business meeting, she no longer feared the little girl’s reaction. On the contrary, Felicity would pick out a book for Olivia to read, and the brown-haired woman would lie beside her, reading line after line until the girl drifted off to sleep.

But on that particular night, Olivia barely got any rest. In fact, she had only slept for an hour and forty-five minutes before waking up and heading to work. She had an important exam that morning and had pushed herself to the limit, staying up all night studying. That was why, while reading to Felicity, she ended up falling asleep alongside her. The book slipped from her hand and rested against their bodies as the little girl nestled against Olivia, using her as a human pillow. Olivia’s sleep was deep—her body finally surrendering to exhaustion.

That was how Elliot found them—sleeping together in Felicity’s bed. They were both so deeply asleep that he even considered letting Olivia stay there. However, he wasn’t sure if she had other commitments or if she would prefer to be woken up so she could head home. Despite having a room of her own in the house, Elliot had only ever seen her there to study. He wondered if, at any point in the last month, Olivia had actually laid down in that bed or even rested for a few minutes.

“Liv… Liv? Wake up.”

Hearing Elliot Stabler’s voice in her dreams had stopped feeling strange over the past month. Olivia certainly wasn’t proud of the fact that she sometimes dreamed about her boss, but what could she do when he was always so willing to help her and seemed like a real-life fairytale prince?

She wasn’t proud of it, but she couldn’t deny that she always woke up with a smile on her lips after those dreams—and, sometimes, with an irritated expression when reality hit. Especially because she knew she shouldn’t be having those kinds of dreams about him.

That Tuesday night, however, when she opened her eyes, all she felt was confusion upon realizing how close Elliot’s face was to hers. He gave her a small smile before whispering:

“You fell asleep while reading to Felicity.”

She raised a hand to her face, rubbing her eyes as her mind processed what had actually happened. Her gaze then shifted to the beautiful little girl beside her, sleeping peacefully, before landing on the book she was still holding. Elliot gently took it from her hand and placed it back on the small bookshelf in Felicity’s room.

He waited until Olivia stood up and followed her out of the room, closing the door behind them. Elliot smiled, and in that smile, she recognized both solidarity and understanding.

After all, in the past few weeks, he had dedicated a significant portion of his precious time outside of work to teaching her, and Olivia couldn’t be more grateful for all the attention and support. She knew that without it, she might have felt more anxious about her exam results. But with Elliot’s encouragement and all the long hours of studying, she firmly believed she had done well.

“Come on, I’ll make you some hot chocolate.”

She was tired enough to accept his offer—not just tired, but also hungry. Felicity had been especially energetic that evening, and Olivia hadn’t even had the chance to eat her own dinner.

As they walked down the stairs, Olivia made her way to the living room, grabbed her blue cardigan, and slipped it on before heading to the kitchen. It was autumn, early October, and the nights were beginning to turn colder. That’s why she had chosen to wear a long white dress embroidered with tiny suns. The neckline was modest, and the fabric hugged her curves with both delicacy and femininity. She had picked the outfit that morning simply because Felicity had wanted them to match and had convinced her to wear white to work.

The two had spent some time together after Felicity’s classes, taking a walk in the park and having a small picnic. But when Olivia noticed the temperature dropping too much, she decided it was time to head back home—where it was always warm and cozy for Felicity.

Now, sitting on the high stool in the kitchen, she watched as Elliot prepared the hot chocolate. He was still dressed in his formal clothes, but he had removed the jacket and tailored vest he had worn that morning when he said goodbye to her and Felicity. The top buttons of his dress shirt were undone, and Olivia couldn’t help but wonder what his body looked like beneath the layers of fabric.

Every day, she saw Elliot at the gym—either early in the morning or during a quick workout at night. He seemed to lead an extremely healthy lifestyle, which sometimes sparked a hint of envy in her. Especially when she would crash onto the couch next to Alex, and the two of them would nearly devour an entire tub of ice cream together.

“How was your exam?”

Elliot asked as he handed her a cup of hot chocolate. Olivia smiled, watching as he sat across from her and took a sip of water.

“I think I did well—mostly thanks to your help.”

One of the best things about getting closer to Elliot was how much he had been helping her. Olivia loved studying law and put in her best effort, but she couldn’t deny that his support over the past few weeks had been crucial. He had helped her with countless legal terms, and working for the best lawyer she knew was giving her an entirely new perspective—something she had never imagined.

“Nonsense. You did all the work! You and that brilliant mind of yours.”

Elliot smiled as he stood up, placing his water glass in the sink. Then, he walked over to Olivia and ran his hand gently over the top of her head, ruffling the strands of her brown hair. The gesture shouldn’t have affected her, but it sent a shiver through her body. A soft smile appeared on her lips as she lifted her gaze to meet his blue eyes.

She could never deny the desire that had grown inside her for Elliot. But more than that, what she felt most was the comfort and happiness he brought her. How gentle and caring he was, always looking out for her well-being. Elliot made her feel so safe and at ease that Olivia had never imagined a man could provide her with such a sense of security.

“I need to call Randall. I’ll be right back.”

Olivia nodded, gave him a small smile, and continued sipping her hot chocolate as her gaze wandered around the room before settling on the window above the kitchen sink, watching the night outside.

Meanwhile, Elliot walked toward his office, pulling his phone from his pocket and dialing his brother. His mind was occupied with something he still needed to discuss with Olivia: he was going on a trip and would need her to take care of Felicity from Thursday until Saturday night. After all, both he and Randall would be out of state, and Melinda would be on call, making it impossible for her to watch the little girl during that time.

Elliot had even tried to postpone the trip so he could leave Felicity with his mother, but no matter how much he tried, his client’s trial was scheduled for Thursday. Given the complexity of the case, he already anticipated that it might extend into Friday or, in the worst-case scenario, the following week. However, he and Randall had agreed that if that happened, only Randall would stay in Seattle while Elliot would return to New York to take care of Felicity.

Cases involving sex crimes always demanded Elliot’s full attention—whether it was through his legal team’s pro bono work or when influential people sought his help. And this particular case had completely consumed both him and his brother, especially because the defendants were under government protection. The pursuit of justice for the victim had been a long, arduous battle, and now that they were so close, Elliot couldn’t hand it over to another attorney. He was too deeply involved—he had made promises that only he could keep.

All of this led him to the pressing need to talk to Olivia about the extra work hours and the small adjustment in her routine for the next few days. He hoped the conversation would have a positive outcome; otherwise, he would be forced to make Felicity miss school and figure out how to manage bringing her along on the trip.

After his call with his brother—confirming the flight time and the hotel where he would be staying—Elliot hung up and slipped his phone back into his pocket before heading back to the kitchen. He was ready to discuss the matter with Olivia or, if she was already preparing to leave, simply say goodbye.

However, as he crossed the doorway, he found the young woman fast asleep. The upper half of her body was slumped over the table, her arms folded beneath her, and her face resting on them as sleep claimed her once again.

Elliot had already noticed that, over the past week, Olivia had been dedicating nearly all of her free time to studying, gradually getting less and less sleep. Each day, she drank more coffee and yawned more frequently. Now, after finally finishing her exam, her body had released the built-up tension, allowing exhaustion to take over. That explained what was happening in this moment—she was so drained that she hadn’t even managed to finish her hot chocolate.

Taking in her state, Elliot made a decision: he couldn’t let her drive home like this.

“Olivia?”

He called her name gently, but in the silence of the kitchen and with her sleep still light, Olivia startled awake, nearly toppling off the chair. If not for Elliot’s quick reflexes in catching her, the accident would have happened.

A soft chuckle escaped the man’s lips as he watched the way her hands gripped the marble of the kitchen island. Shortly after, he noticed the tired sigh she let out and the way she rubbed her eyes once more in a failed attempt to wake up. But her body continued to betray her, pulling her further and further into exhaustion.

“I’m sorry, I… I…”

She wished she could explain herself for the scene he had just witnessed. She wanted to give him a justification for being there, falling asleep so quickly on his kitchen island. However, she hesitated to admit that she had slept less than two hours the night before, having spent most of the time studying for her exam.

She knew that if she told him that, Elliot would definitely get irritated and give her a long lecture. First, about how bad it was for her health. Then, an even longer one about the fact that, in her exhaustion, she had driven with his daughter in the car, putting both their lives at risk. After all, at some point, she could have simply fallen asleep at the wheel and caused an accident.

“You’re tired, that’s to be expected. You’ve barely slept this week!”

His hand slid from the back of the chair he was still holding up to her upper back, squeezing her shoulder in a gentle touch and feeling the tension in her muscles under his fingers. Elliot watched her closely, noticing the way she let out another yawn.

He had always been extremely serious about harassment and the importance of consent when it came to someone touching her. It was evident that he was only taking this step because she had allowed that level of closeness between them. It wasn’t just about what they shared emotionally, but also about the physical bond they had built over the past few weeks. A relationship that was supposed to be strictly professional had become far more personal than either of them had expected.

I mean, for days, he had been there, his hands over hers, helping her play the piano. Or he had witnessed her little celebrations—always accompanied by a warm hug—whenever he entrusted her with a case and she managed to secure a fair verdict. Elliot was still trying to understand how they had evolved so much in such a short time.

“I should go home.”

The words slipped from her lips as she straightened up and buttoned all the buttons on her cardigan. She tried to figure out whether the cold sensation wrapping around her was psychological or not. Then, she realized the reason: the kitchen window was open, allowing the gentle autumn night breeze to sweep in, making her shiver.

Elliot, standing beside her, noticed it—the way she curled into herself, the way her brown hair swayed softly. His gaze shifted to the open window, and as he went to close it, he said:

“Liv, I think you should sleep here tonight. I won’t be able to rest knowing I let you drive home in this state.”

Elliot shut the window and then walked toward Olivia, who was still standing there, hugging herself. Her expression made it clear just how exhausted she was—she could barely keep her eyes open, and her yawns were becoming more frequent.

A lot had changed over the past month, but to Olivia, the idea of spending the night at the Stabler house still seemed unlikely. Obviously, she was exhausted, but she believed she was capable of driving home. At the same time, she knew that if she lay down on any soft surface, she would fall into a deep sleep instantly.

“I’m fine, you don’t have to worry.”

She said as she rubbed her eyes and walked out of the kitchen, heading to find her bag, where her belongings were—including her car keys. The item was upstairs in the room that had essentially become hers—a space that had proven quite useful over the past few weeks, whether when Felicity was too distracted to notice her absence or during the little girl’s ballet lessons.

The room was perfect for Olivia to focus on her studies or simply enjoy a quiet moment of reading while watching the world outside. She had even taken a nap there once or twice and couldn’t deny that the bed was incredibly comfortable—so soft it almost felt like sleeping on a cloud.

“You can barely stay awake for five minutes. Let’s not be reckless. You have your room here, you can stay the night.”

Elliot was right behind her, his hand resting on her back, close enough to her waist that a shiver ran down her spine. Another thing impossible to ignore was the sheer size of Elliot Stabler’s hand—and, dear God, all the comments Alex had ever made about him suddenly flooded her mind. Olivia could only agree: he really was a sex symbol, down to every little and not-so-little detail that made him who he was.

“I don’t have pajamas or clothes, and…”

She loved working for Elliot, and she couldn’t deny that all the luxuries of this house were simply wonderful. However, she still didn’t feel comfortable enough to keep clothes there. Despite all the convenience of the past few weeks, the only items she had left at the house were books and two jackets—nothing more.

Still, she couldn’t help but wonder just how lucky she had been to land this job. Elliot did everything he could to make her feel comfortable—he wanted his house to feel like a home for Olivia too, something she had never truly experienced in the few times she had worked as a nanny.

Fate had never been her greatest ally. From a very young age, Olivia had faced the worst life had to offer. She learned about survival and domestic violence in the earliest years of her existence, and as a child, she stopped believing the world was a beautiful place. After a streak of bad luck—not only losing her job but also the man she once thought was the love of her life—she never imagined she would end up working for two people who were completely transforming her reality.

She loved Felicity and couldn’t even begin to imagine the day she would have to say goodbye to this job. Even though, at first, she had been reluctant and hesitant to accept any work that wasn’t related to law, she was now completely settled in. She had grown used to breakfast with Elliot and Felicity, singing songs on the way to school, accompanying the little girl to ballet class, and playing piano at night. It had all become part of her routine.

And now, the simple realization that, at some point, it would all come to an end unsettled her deeply.

“Don’t worry. Randall’s girlfriend practically brings half her wardrobe whenever they come here for the weekend. There are at least twenty different outfits you can wear, and I promise she won’t mind lending you something. Come on, I’ll help you pick something out. Then, you’ll go to your room and get some sleep. Oh, and let your friend know you’re staying over tonight.”

He wasn’t lying. In Felicity’s first few months of life, Melinda and Randall used to visit him, sometimes staying for a week or even two to help out. Over time, and throughout the years, his sister-in-law had accumulated a considerable amount of clothing in the guest room closet—the room that belonged to her and Randall.

There was everything—from expensive ballroom gowns to hospital scrubs that Melinda always left there for emergencies. Olivia would definitely find something to wear, and Melinda, of course, wouldn’t mind lending her anything—some of those clothes hadn’t been touched in years.

“Elliot, you really don’t have to do this.”

She was already tired enough that, soon, she knew she would give in. Slowly, the thought of having to drive home was beginning to feel far too exhausting.

When they reached the top of the staircase, Elliot turned to her, a smile on his lips, his hand resting gently on her shoulder in a comforting touch.

“No more arguments, come on.”

And just like that, Olivia finally gave in. All she wanted was to take a shower and fall into a deep sleep for the next eight hours. A small smile appeared on her lips as Elliot led her to the room that belonged to Randall and Melinda so she could pick something to wear. After leaving her there, he headed to Felicity’s room, just to check if everything was all right.

Seeing her peacefully asleep, he placed a gentle kiss on her forehead before quietly closing the door.

Over the past few months, Elliot had noticed just how much happier his little girl had become. Olivia was always the reason behind her smiles. Every single day, Felicity had something to share about her—some game they played, a movie they watched together, or even a silly joke the nanny had told her. Olivia had become the center of her world.

Seeing the strong bond between the two made Elliot realize that, despite all the mistakes he had made in raising his daughter, he had gotten one thing right: Olivia. He had made the right choice in letting this woman into their lives. From the very first day, he knew she would make a difference, and now, he was watching it happen before his eyes.

Slowly, his daughter was becoming more open. One day, when the time came for a new nanny, Felicity would be better prepared to trust someone else. Nothing could make him happier than witnessing this growth—not just in his daughter, but in himself as well. Olivia had taught him how to trust again. And without even realizing it, he had adopted her words as a mantra: raising a child didn’t come with a manual. Every day was a mix of mistakes and successes, and it was all part of the process.

With a smile, Elliot watched as Olivia stepped out of the room, holding two sets of clothes—one for the night and another for the next day.

“Everything alright?”

He asked as he approached. His eyes discreetly wandered over her, noticing something that had caught his attention more and more over the past month—how delicate her clothing choices were. It was almost ironic to think that the same woman who debated murders and serious cases with him was also the one who wore pants with tiny stars and embroidered flowers.

But it was beautiful. Adorable, even. Something that defined Olivia in a way that was uniquely hers. He had gotten so used to seeing her in those clothes that he imagined it would feel strange one day—when she finally started working at his firm and had to dress like all the other attorneys.

And then, another thought crossed his mind: the future.

He felt ready to see Felicity interact with a new nanny, but… was his daughter ready? Would she ever be prepared to trust someone else the way she trusted Olivia? They still had five more months. And Elliot hoped that, by the time that deadline arrived, the answer would be yes.

“Yeah, I’m going to my room.”

She gave him a grateful smile as she walked toward her door, just a few steps away from his own. Elliot couldn’t help but imagine what it would be like to have her in the same room, sharing the same bed. He thought about how peacefully she had been sleeping when he arrived home earlier and how it would feel to let her relax like that in his arms.

He was losing his mind.

Desire consumed his thoughts, but for the past month, Olivia Benson had taken over every part of his being. He still remembered the night he went out with Randall and Melinda. He and Olivia had an agreement—if he didn’t make it home by midnight, she would stay over. That arrangement had been made in advance, in case he decided to spend the night at a hotel with another woman.

And what happened? Plenty of women approached him, more than willing to go wherever he wanted. But the problem was… he felt nothing. Not a single one of them sparked anything in him. Whenever he even considered taking things further, the image of those brown eyes and the thought of Olivia being in his house invaded his mind.

In the end, he chose to come home and spend two hours sitting beside her on the couch, talking about her law school classes and helping her with the things she was struggling with. He could have been with another woman, enjoying his free time without his daughter, but he chose to be there, with her. No matter the situation, her presence brought him more pleasure than anything else ever could.

“Good night, Olivia.”

Elliot spoke as her hand grasped the doorknob, ready to open the door and step into her room.

She had taken a few moments alone in the other room to grab some clothes and send a message to Alex, updating her on the situation. In response, her friend had sent several suggestive emojis, and all Olivia could do was laugh. Elliot was simply being caring and protective—something he had been from the very beginning—but she couldn’t stop the occasional mischievous thoughts that wandered through her mind.

She wondered what it would be like to cross that invisible line between them. The moral boundary that kept her from getting involved with her boss, from making things too personal. But how was she supposed to control it? How could she suppress the feeling of her skin burning with desire? How could she silence her mind when it pulled her into the most sinful scenarios?

How could she ignore the urge to turn around, meet those piercing blue eyes, and entertain the possibility of inviting him into her room—to spend the night in his arms, to finally give in to the temptation of him?

The only thing she knew for sure was that denying this feeling was the best way to keep it from growing. Pretending it didn’t exist. Burying it deep in her mind—even if its screams were far too loud to ignore.

“Good night, Elliot.”

There was some kind of magic covering the Stabler estate. At least, that was what Olivia believed when she woke up the next morning. She had always found it strange how comfortable she felt in that house, as if she were part of it, as if she were meant to be there. She had adapted so quickly that it felt like she had lived there her entire life. And after sleeping there for just one night, that feeling became even stronger.

The bath had been the most relaxing of her life, and as soon as she lay down, it took her less than five minutes to fall into a deep, uninterrupted sleep. For years, she had been used to taking a long time to drift off and occasionally waking up in the middle of the night. It was so common that she couldn’t even remember a time when it wasn’t like that. And yet, there she was, after just one night in that place, feeling completely refreshed. Her body felt lighter, her muscles relaxed, and a new energy coursed through her veins.

She sat up in bed, her brown hair falling over her face as she ran a hand through her messy bangs. The sunlight streamed through the window—she had forgotten to close the curtains the night before. With a few steps and a yawn escaping her lips, her eyes wandered over the outdoor area until they suddenly landed on the gym.

Elliot had encouraged her more than once to use that room, but she had never had the opportunity until that morning. It was six o’clock, and if she got ready quickly, she would still have a good forty minutes to train. So that’s exactly what she did. She walked quickly to the bathroom for a quick shower and then put on workout clothes that belonged to another woman.

She and this Melinda seemed to have similar body types, and the clothes fit her well. Olivia had heard of Randall Stabler’s girlfriend—the glorious doctor that she was. From the way Felipe liked her, Olivia imagined she would too. After all, anyone who made her little blue-eyed girl happy made her happy as well.

As soon as she finished dressing for her workout, with her hair tied back and her shoes on, Olivia mentally thanked her past self from the day before. She had been so exhausted from preparing for the exam that she had set aside her high-heeled boots and opted for more comfortable sneakers.

She walked down the stairs, expecting to find Elliot in the kitchen, perhaps already making breakfast for little Felicity, but he was nowhere to be seen. She figured he might have decided to sleep in a little longer before starting his morning duties. Smiling to herself, she headed toward the gym, passing by the pool and reflecting on how, in just a few weeks, that part of the house would be used even less. Even though it was heated, the pool wasn’t exactly inviting on cold days, and lately, the temperatures had fluctuated enough that just the thought of being outdoors in minimal clothing was unpleasant.

She lifted her gaze to the sky, feeling the warmth of the sun on her face, and found joy in such a sunny autumn morning. After a difficult week, a beautiful day and a good night’s sleep felt like the best gift fate could give her.

But then, as she opened the gym door, she realized fate had something even better in store for her: the sight of Elliot Stabler working out shirtless, his perfectly sculpted muscles on display, making her heart skip a beat as her cheeks flushed.

Of course, he would be there. The god of the gym and sheer sensuality certainly woke up early every day to stay in shape. And looking at him now, Olivia knew that all that effort was more than worth it.

Every morning, Elliot followed his workout routine. He ran on the treadmill, lifted weights, until his responsibilities forced him to leave. He had many obligations—a little girl to take care of, a demanding job, and so many other things. Until then, his only moment of relaxation was within those four walls, lifting weights, testing his strength.

But in the past few weeks, something had changed. A new way to unwind had emerged for him: Olivia. Sitting with her on the couch and talking for hours was enough to lift any tension from his shoulders. Being with her made the world feel different. He felt like everything in his life was changing—and it was because of her.

With each passing day, each passing hour, Olivia occupied more space in his thoughts. He even sensed her presence before seeing her walk into the room. His gaze immediately landed on her as he lifted the weight one last time on the bench press. Then, he set the bar in place, sat up on the bench, and watched as a smile appeared on her lips.

That woman… and the way he had finally found himself going crazy for someone again. How, after so long, he had allowed himself to be drawn to another person. Kathy had shattered his emotions. Love was too strong of a word, but for a time, he had believed they could build a life together. He had believed that love could grow from commitment, from mutual effort. They had been willing to raise a daughter together, to share such a precious bond.

Then, she left. She took not only the hopes of a future together but also his money. That was when Elliot shut himself off from everyone. He came to see love as something for fools. Since then, his only mission had been to be a good father to his little girl—and he had believed that was how it would be for the rest of his life.

But Olivia was changing everything. Olivia was awakening feelings he wasn’t supposed to have. She was driving him insane.

“Hey, good morning!”

Olivia walked toward Elliot, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear. A sweet smile appeared on her lips as she looked at him.

“Good morning. I thought I’d get some exercise.”

The words slipped softly from her lips as her gaze fell on the weights loaded onto the bar Elliot was using. She quickly realized he was lifting almost the equivalent of her own body weight, and that realization did something to her.

I mean, he could lift her.

Olivia recalled all the times Trevor had barely managed to get her off the ground when he picked her up—and now, here she was, standing next to a man who lifted that kind of weight without breaking a sweat.

“Have you ever done this before?”

Olivia shook her head. She had never had time for things like going to the gym or playing sports. It wasn’t just a lack of time, but also a lack of interest. She preferred spending her hours embroidering clothes or reading books rather than going to a gym.

“Okay, first you need to stretch.”

Elliot stood up and stepped closer, and having all those muscles so near was definitely a huge—huge—distraction. Still, Olivia did her best to keep her composure, lifting her head and focusing on his face. Or at least, trying to. Because, at times, she failed. Her gaze drifted over every well-defined muscle, every precise line of his sculpted body.

One thing, in particular, caught her attention: the tattoo on his arm. The image of Jesus Christ on the cross, inked into his skin, clearly held some meaning for him. At the same time, it stirred something in her. Something about tattooed men that, all of a sudden, seemed incredibly attractive.

And in that moment, Olivia found herself questioning all the new preferences she had discovered since spending time with Elliot. She had never imagined being interested in an older man. Yet here she was, looking at him as if she were mesmerized.

“Alright, professor. What do I do first?”

Elliot let out a small chuckle before beginning to guide her through the movements.

“First, you need to loosen your shoulders.”

His voice was low and drawn out, carrying a subtle rasp that seemed to vibrate through Olivia’s bones. She obeyed, rolling her shoulders back, trying to ignore the way his gaze swept over her with intensity—as if he could see right through her, as if he could read her soul, her thoughts. As if he already knew her completely.

“Now, press your palms together in front of your chest and push firmly against each other.”

Olivia tried to focus on the stretch, but all her concentration vanished the moment she felt the warm touch of his fingers gliding over hers. Elliot was merely adjusting her position—a brief, precise touch. Yet it felt deliberate. As if he were testing her reactions. As if he had already mastered the art of measuring every movement around her with precision.

Her gaze lifted from his fingers to his face, and she barely registered his next words.

“This way, the execution is better.”

Elliot clarified, but all Olivia could do was nod, unable to form a coherent response. She didn’t understand the technical difference in the movement, but she felt the difference in his touch. She wet her lips, her breath slightly uneven.

The room seemed to be getting warmer, even though she knew Elliot had set the thermostat to a cool temperature. But something about him—the way his presence dominated the space, the way his gaze enveloped her—ignited an intense, overwhelming sensation inside her. Something no other man had ever made her feel.

“Now, spread your legs slightly and lean your torso to the right, arm over your head.”

Elliot took another step toward her, watching intently as she followed his instructions. Olivia moved, feeling the slight stretch in her skin as she extended the side of her body. But before she could fully find her balance, Elliot positioned himself behind her.

His presence was intense, radiating around her. He was so close she could feel his breath, his warmth… the woody scent of his skin. Olivia closed her eyes for a second, lost in her own thoughts. She thought about his body, his firm torso, his well-defined muscles, the tattoo… and how she would give anything to know what it felt like to touch him—and be touched by him.

“I’m sure you can go lower.”

His voice, murmured right against her ear, nearly made her lose her balance. It would have been comical—but it also would have exposed just how much he affected her. The low tone, the suffocating proximity, the sheer magnetism of the moment… And then, he touched her.

A large hand settled on her waist, marking his presence in an overwhelming way. The touch was firm yet careful, guiding her into a deeper stretch. The heat of his palm seeped through the thin fabric of her leggings, burning her skin as if there were no barrier between them. Olivia held her breath. Her heart pounded against her ribs, and every part of her was on high alert.

Then, his fingers slid subtly a bit higher before pulling away.

And in that instant, she realized: she had never imagined a man could awaken as much desire in her as Elliot did.

“Can you feel the stretch?”

Elliot’s voice still carried that deep, husky tone that sent a shiver down Olivia’s spine. Trying to respond was a challenge—it was as if the words simply refused to leave her lips. In the end, all she managed was a slight nod of confirmation.

Tension and electricity hung in the air, coursing through every inch of her body. Her brown eyes met his through the reflection in the large glass windows of the room. The intense blue of Elliot’s gaze contrasted beautifully with the shade of the water in the pool, creating a mesmerizing image.

“Now, take a deep breath.”

Elliot instructed, and Olivia promptly obeyed, trying to keep her composure. However, when he touched her once again, pulling her body back in a cruelly slow motion, his hands firmly resting on her waist, she knew this workout would be a lost cause.

She wouldn’t be able to pay attention or execute any exercise perfectly while her mind drifted between Elliot’s touch, the sound of his voice, and his bare torso. By the way he looked at her, anyone could tell he wasn’t focused on anything else either—except for her red lips and brown eyes.

Yet, lost in their own thoughts and desires, neither of them realized that all that sexual tension was mutual. They wanted each other. Maybe they were just trying to protect themselves, denying the possibility that the feeling was shared and avoiding, at all costs, crossing that impossible line between them.

“Liv, I need to talk to you! Let’s go to the treadmill.”

Elliot guided her to the machine, waiting for her to step on and get comfortable before turning it on at a low speed, allowing her to ease into the exercise.

“On Thursday, Randall and I have to go to Seattle for the trial, and I wanted to ask if you could take care of Felicity until Saturday when we get back.”

Olivia shifted her gaze from the treadmill’s panel to meet Elliot’s blue eyes. He stood beside her, watching her run while giving instructions. She took a few seconds to consider the idea of taking care of Felicity full-time—sleeping over, making breakfast, completely following the little girl’s routine… It wasn’t difficult. After all, she was already doing 90% of it every day.

“I can do that. I’m sure she’ll love having a few girls’ nights.”

Elliot smiled in gratitude as he watched her, his eyes tracing over the woman who, in the past few weeks, had been transforming his life and feelings, turning him into someone new. He had always been a reserved man, and many of his actions were meant only for his family and daughter. But little by little, he found himself laughing with Olivia, joking around, sharing details about his life—revealing a side of himself he would never dare show a stranger, yet it felt so natural with her. The connection they were building felt so right that not even all the pain and insecurities inside him could make him want to pull away.

After a few more minutes of training and a conversation about the case Elliot was working on—with Olivia messing up her exercises more than usual, her focus completely thrown off—they finally left the gym. They walked leisurely to the kitchen, grabbed bottles of water, and then made their way toward the living room, drawn by the sound coming from the TV.

Olivia let out a small laugh when she saw Felicity sprawled awkwardly on the couch, clutching her stuffed bunny while watching Hannah Montana and humming along to the theme song. Watching the scene, Olivia thought that if all her mornings were like this, she definitely wouldn’t mind.

“Hey, bunny, good morning!”

Elliot called out to his little girl, who let out a cheerful giggle before sitting up on the couch and throwing herself into his arms. He caught her effortlessly, smiling as he kissed her cheek and hugged her tightly.

“DADDY!”

Felicity squealed excitedly, covering his face with kisses and using all her strength to wrap him in a big hug.

“Say good morning to Liv!”

The moment the words left Elliot’s lips, he noticed how those sweet blue eyes lit up with joy upon realizing the brown-haired woman was standing just behind him. Without hesitation, Felicity opened her arms and practically launched herself from her father’s embrace into Olivia’s, exclaiming her excitement at seeing her.

Elliot knew he couldn’t be happier. Not just because of the immense love Felicity had for Olivia, but also because he could see just how much Olivia loved his daughter.

“LIVVIE, YOU’RE HERE!”

Olivia let out a cheerful laugh as she caught Felicity in her arms and settled comfortably on the couch, finally feeling her body relax after training with Elliot. She had lifted some weights, and, dear God, it felt like she was going to die—even though it was a light load. But those blue eyes had encouraged her just enough that, by the time she finished the set, she felt that satisfying sense of accomplishment—especially when he gave her two pats on the back before leading her to another exercise.

Now, on the couch, Olivia let her body rest while Felicity still clung to her. The little girl then kissed her cheek and gave her the most beautiful smile Olivia had ever seen.

“Good morning, my princess. What are you watching?”

Olivia asked as she kissed her forehead and ran her fingers through the girl’s blonde hair, watching the happiness radiate from her face. Felicity pressed play, making the show resume on the TV, before lying back down on the couch and resting her head on Olivia’s lap.

Olivia glanced at Elliot and shared a smile with him as she continued to gently run her fingers through Felicity’s hair. Soon, the little girl’s blue eyes found hers again as she eagerly responded:

“Hannah Montana. Will you watch it with me?”

Olivia looked at Felicity, at the sparkle in her eyes, and was reminded of a time when she, too, had that same radiant expression. She thought back to when she was just a little girl, tugging at the hem of her mother’s dress, asking if they could play with dolls together. She had always had a strong maternal figure to look up to, no matter the circumstances—whether in the difficult days spent in a home marked by violence or in the moments of freedom in their small apartment. Now, she hoped to be for Felicity the same kind of strong, inspiring presence that her mother had been for her.

“Alright, we can watch for a little while. But after that, we’re helping your father with breakfast, okay?”

Olivia suggested, her gaze drifting toward Elliot, who had been sitting in the armchair, quietly watching them. He knew he should take a shower, get ready for work, and start making breakfast, but there was no harm in stealing a few extra minutes with the two people who made his days brighter.

“Can we have chocolate pancakes, Daddy?”

Felicity asked as she sat up on the couch, her big blue eyes shining with expectation. Normally, Elliot avoided giving her sugar first thing in the morning, but every now and then, breaking the routine wasn’t so bad. He smiled, putting on a serious expression just to tease her before replying:

“Hmm… I don’t know if you two deserve it.”

Olivia smiled as she watched the little girl pout, clasping her hands together in an overly dramatic plea, which only made Olivia laugh.

“Pleeease.”

Felicity then turned to Olivia, gently touching her shoulder—a silent request for her babysitter to help in the mission of securing chocolate pancakes. Olivia chuckled softly before shifting her gaze to Elliot Stabler, who was already watching her intently. Their eyes met, and she realized he wouldn’t be the one to look away first.

A smile formed on her lips, leaning more toward mischief than playfulness, before she finally spoke:

“Please, Daddy.”

Olivia let out an amused laugh, gently biting her lower lip before pulling Felicity back into her arms. The two of them waited for Elliot’s response, but he remained seated in the armchair, motionless.

For a few seconds, he just watched them. Then he sighed, shaking his head.

“Alright, chocolate pancakes for my girls.”

Elliot stood up, leaning down to kiss the top of his daughter’s head before quickly leaving the room, putting distance between himself and Olivia Benson.

He never imagined that hearing a woman call him Daddy would make his entire body stiffen with tension. Desire burned inside him in a way it shouldn’t, and all he could think about was capturing those red lips in a passionate kiss.

But he had to control himself. He needed to hold back that overwhelming desire before it was too late. Because Elliot knew that once he crossed that line, there would be no turning back.

Chapter Text

Raising a child is incredibly difficult. There are so many things to teach and just as many to learn from that child. So many fears—the fear of making mistakes, of a single action changing your child’s life forever in a negative way, in a way that hurts them. And the last thing a mother or father wants is to see their child—the being they love unconditionally—hurt, wounded, heartbroken. Olivia understood that. She understood every little aspect of motherhood and fatherhood, even though she had never had children of her own. She had learned as she grew up, watching her mother fight for her and her father try to destroy her. She was certain that the day she had a child, even with all her experience, she would still make mistakes, still be caught off guard. But the one thing she couldn’t imagine was whether she would ever be able to love a child more than she loved Felicity.

It was wrong. So wrong to be so deeply attached to that little girl. Wrong to look at her and want to protect her, to want to give her the mother figure she never had, to want to heal her wounds and fears, to hold her in her arms every night. It was wrong because she was not that child’s mother. Because in five months, she would be gone from her life. She hadn’t expected to get so attached in such a short time. Hadn’t expected to find herself looking into those sweet little eyes, that bright smile, and wondering what her life would be like afterward—how sad it would be not to make breakfast together, not to play, not to hear her voice every day.

She thought that many mothers must fear losing their children, and she believed that feeling must be the same as the one weighing on her chest—the feeling that her heart would break and never be whole again. And that was so wrong because she was nothing more than her nanny. Because ten or fifteen years from now, Felicity might not even remember her.

How could someone love a child so much when that child wasn’t theirs and never would be?

Olivia hadn’t imagined it would be so easy to get used to living in the Stablers’ house. On Wednesday morning, after having breakfast with Elliot and Felicity, the blue-eyed man took it upon himself to care for his daughter and gave Olivia the day off. He wanted to spend time with his little girl and help ease her anxiety and fear about his trip. Besides, he suggested that Olivia start sleeping at his house that very night since he would have to leave early the next morning. The case was complex, the trial would be long, and he still needed a few hours to meet with his client.

So, on Wednesday, after her college classes ended, Olivia drove to her apartment. There, she packed a small bag with everything she thought she would need for the next few days—clothes, pajamas, and other essentials—so she could stay with Felicity without having to return home. She also waited for her best friend to arrive so she could share all the new developments in her life.

The next day was absolutely wonderful—up to a certain point. Her golden-haired little girl seemed to be handling her father’s absence far better than expected. The two had spoken over the phone, and, as he did every night, Elliot made sure to read his daughter a bedtime story before she fell asleep, even if, that night, his voice reached her only through the speaker. Relying on his good memory, he recalled a few paragraphs from The Adventures of Pinocchio , and that was how Felicity drifted off to sleep.

However, about an hour later, while Olivia was watching a romance movie in the living room, she heard the little girl wake up crying and calling for her father. That made for a long and difficult night, filled with Felicity’s tears and Elliot’s worried phone calls about the situation. It was only around one in the morning that Felicity, exhausted, finally fell asleep in Olivia’s arms in the living room as they talked. The nanny then carried the child back to her room, and only at that moment did the tension seem to lift from Olivia’s shoulders.

As soon as she had a moment of relief, she called Elliot back to let him know that Felicity had finally fallen asleep. Both of them were worried, afraid it would happen again. Because of that, throughout Friday, Olivia paid close attention to the little girl, observing every detail of her behavior.

Now, in the late afternoon, as evening approached, the two of them shared a quiet but connected moment of reading. Soft music played from Olivia’s phone as she sat on the couch with a copy of Twisted Love by Ana Huang, while Felicity lay on the living room rug. Her little legs swung in the air as she read her own copy of The Adventures of Pinocchio , remembering how her father had recited the story to her the night before.

“LIV, LOOK, LOOK! THERE WAS A LITTLE CHICK INSIDE THE EGG!”

Felicity shouted excitedly as she jumped up, bringing the book over to Olivia. The woman immediately closed the book she had been reading, setting it aside before taking the little girl’s copy into her hands. With full attention, she read the passage Felicity was eagerly pointing to over and over.

Showing surprise, Olivia widened her eyes and made sure to put on a shocked expression, conveying all the excitement of discovering something so incredible. Then, she looked at her little girl and exclaimed enthusiastically:

“Wow, that’s so magical!”

Felicity let out a joyful laugh, her happiness filling the room. Excited, she climbed onto the couch, bouncing a few times before cupping Olivia’s face in her small hands and asking, her blue eyes sparkling with anticipation:

“Imagine if there are chicks inside the eggs in the fridge! Can we check?”

The way her tone was so serious, yet her sky-blue eyes gleamed with the simple, fantastic idea that it could be real, made Olivia fall even more in love with the innocence and purity of the little girl beside her. Felicity was one of a kind, with such a unique essence that no one could ever create a human being so full of love and sweetness as that child.

“Oh, sweetheart, I can promise you there are no chicks in those eggs… but how about we make poached eggs for our snack, just like Pinocchio?”

As the words left the older woman’s lips, she pulled the young Stabler into a tight, comforting hug. Olivia couldn’t deny that with each passing day of the last month, she had grown even more attached to that little girl. And she wished, with all her heart, that the universe had been kind enough to let her be her mother.

Because she could see in Felicity’s eyes just how much the little girl longed for a mother figure. There was a part of her that desperately craved it, but she hid her feelings so as not to hurt her father. It was heartbreaking to see someone so young care so deeply about the emotions of others. In some ways, Olivia saw herself reflected in Felicity; in others, she only wished she could heal the girl’s wounds, because it didn’t seem fair for someone so young to carry such a heavy weight in her heart.

“YEEES!”

Felicity broke free from Olivia’s arms and bounced happily on the couch, while Olivia let out a warm laugh. Cooking was something that always brought them closer. Doing it the day before had helped distract Felicity from missing her father, and Olivia hoped it would do the same that night. She also wished that her little girl wouldn’t have trouble sleeping again—because the previous night had drained every bit of her strength.

She had no idea how she still had enough energy to go about her routine as usual instead of just collapsing somewhere for an hour or two of sleep.

“Okay, let’s put the books away, and then we can cook together, little bunny!”

The nickname—one that, until then, only Elliot had used for his daughter—slipped from Olivia’s lips before she even realized it. Fortunately, Felicity didn’t seem to mind. She was far too excited about cooking to pay attention to something as simple as the name her nanny had just called her.

Beaming, the young Stabler grabbed her book from Olivia’s hands and dashed toward her room as fast as she could, ignoring every warning she’d ever heard about not running up or down the stairs to avoid falling. Olivia watched her go, and automatically, she could hear Elliot’s voice in her mind, repeating that same warning yet again. She hoped Felicity would never have to get hurt to understand that her father was right.

But in the end, she was just a child, full of energy, eager to play and have fun. To her, scrapes and bruises didn’t seem like such a big deal—not when they were just small accidents. A tumble from the swings, the occasional slip—nothing that a simple princess-themed band-aid couldn’t fix.

As Felicity headed to her room, Olivia went to hers, placing her book on the table. When she saw the little girl again, Felicity was spinning excitedly, holding a hair tie and a ribbon in her hands.

Ever since they started cooking together, Olivia had introduced her to certain hygiene habits—tying her hair back, always washing her hands, and being careful with knives and other dangerous utensils. Felicity loved it when Olivia did her hair, especially because the nanny always added a ribbon to her golden locks. It was a sweet, beautiful touch. The red ribbon stood out against her light hair, but the little girl had a massive collection, with bows in all sorts of colors and styles. Olivia liked to switch them out each time, just to see the joyful sparkle in her eyes.

“Okay, let’s do this.”

Felicity walked over to Olivia, who watched her with a smile. They hadn’t just adapted to sharing their routines—they had started sharing their lives, something complex to understand but deeply intimate to experience.

Olivia had always struggled to share her life with others. The only people who truly knew every trauma, every pain, every secret, and every happy memory were her best friend, her mother—who had been by her side through most of those moments—and her ex-boyfriend, Trevor. But with him, it had only happened after a year and a half of dating, when she finally felt like they could work out.

Now, however, she found herself in a completely different situation, with a new perspective on what it truly meant to share her story.

It had been a little over a month since she started spending time with the Stabler family. Every week, she spent five days with them, from breakfast to dinner. And despite the professional boundaries and her fear of opening up, it felt incredibly natural for Olivia to let childhood memories slip from her lips. Talking about the little happy moments—her first visit to the library, strolls through Central Park, the books she had read, summers with her mother, and her first time at the beach—had become something spontaneous.

Sharing her life with Elliot and Felicity felt like something she had been doing for years. Simply sitting with the little girl and talking about the fantastical worlds she had created in her mind when she was the same age, or staying up late with Elliot, exchanging stories about the kind of wild experiences only a college student could have. Being part of each other’s lives was something deeply intimate. And for the first time, Olivia didn’t feel apprehensive about sharing those moments.

When she was dating Trevor, Olivia always felt slight tremors in her hands, afraid that he would simply get up and walk away whenever she touched on a delicate subject about her life. The same had happened with Alex. For years, she also felt she couldn’t open up to her mother. Back when they lived in a home filled with violence and alcohol, Serena struggled to stay sober, battling withdrawal episodes that made her harsh, with mood swings that always ended up affecting Olivia.

Growing up surrounded by so many problems had made it difficult for Olivia not only to express her feelings but also to share her own story. It built a barrier around her, one that few people noticed, since outwardly, she was charming and carried herself with a gentle demeanor. But Elliot noticed.

He saw the way Olivia reacted when she remembered something that undoubtedly made her uncomfortable. It happened in ordinary moments, when they were simply sharing stories about college or childhood. He noticed those instances when she became particularly thoughtful, recalling something she refused to say aloud, until she brushed it off, changed the subject, or found an excuse to leave the room.

Elliot wondered what she was hiding, what she was afraid to talk about. More than that, he wanted to show her that he was there to listen, without judgment. He wanted Olivia to know that this was a safe place, where she could simply be Olivia Benson, without needing to build walls around herself.

“Liv, is Daddy coming home tomorrow?”

Felicity asked as Olivia combed through her blonde hair, carefully smoothing every strand to make sure none escaped the hairstyle—a simple yet firm ponytail.

“Yes, sweetheart. He should be back before breakfast!”

It was the sixth time Olivia had answered that question since Thursday afternoon, when she had picked the little girl up from school. Since then, Felicity had been full of questions about her father’s trip. She constantly asked when he would return, how much longer it would take, how many hours, how many minutes… She even dared to ask if Olivia knew how many seconds were left until Elliot’s return. At that moment, the brunette had only laughed and admitted she had no idea.

Now, however, Olivia was reflecting on how predictable it all was. After all, Felicity was far from her father and being cared for by her nanny—an entirely new experience for her, which naturally stirred a whirlwind of emotions and thoughts in her young mind.

“Can we bake cookies for Daddy?”

Olivia could hear the hesitation in Felicity’s voice. It was obvious. Her father had probably traveled before, perhaps even for longer periods than this one. But that had likely happened when the girl was younger—when days seemed to pass more quickly and when she was surrounded by family members, people who would do anything she asked.

Olivia would do anything for the girl, too, but she understood the importance of boundaries. She knew how essential it was to teach her to hear “no” and to understand that raising a child involves rules that help shape a better human being.

Felicity seemed hesitant when asking her question, perhaps wondering if Olivia wouldn’t want to bake cookies. Maybe she thought it wouldn’t fit into the nanny’s strictly organized routine. But Olivia knew that, while punctuality was important, it was also necessary to let time flow without too much concern. And considering the previous night and how much the girl had missed her father, perhaps baking cookies and reassuring her that he would return was an excellent idea.

“What a great idea, sweetheart! I’m sure your dad will love having cookies for breakfast. Especially if they’re made by you.”

The words left Olivia’s lips with a cheerful tone, a smile forming as she imagined Elliot and Felicity the next morning, sharing cookies. Carefully, she turned her attention back to the girl’s hair, finishing the hairstyle and securing a red ribbon that contrasted perfectly with her golden locks.

Then, Olivia placed her hands on the girl’s shoulders and gently turned her to face her, smiling warmly. In response, she received a tight, affectionate hug. Felicity jumped into her arms, expressing her excitement with a cheerful squeal.

“YEEES! DADDY IS GOING TO LOVE HAVING COOKIES FOR BREAKFAST, JUST LIKE I DO!”

Olivia let out a sweet, joyful laugh as she lifted the young girl into her arms. She carried her downstairs, listening intently as Felicity excitedly listed all the cookie flavors she loved. The girl eagerly talked about how they could fill them with different ingredients or add sprinkles on top to make them prettier and even more delicious.

As soon as they stepped into the kitchen, Olivia’s gaze fell on the window. The setting sun bathed the entire property in golden light, and the beams filtering through the glass made the room feel even more beautiful, soft, and inviting. With a smile, she set Felicity down and handed her the apron Elliot had bought for his daughter some time ago. He had established a tradition of baking with her at least once a month, creating special memories and sharing fun moments on an otherwise dull Saturday or Sunday.

Olivia walked to the fridge, feeling the cool air against her skin as she grabbed the butter and eggs. Meanwhile, Felicity, now properly wearing her apron, ran to her side and carefully picked up the milk carton with both hands. Her focused expression showed the effort she was making not to spill anything and avoid a big mess. She remembered a few times when she had made small mistakes in the kitchen, but her father always turned those moments into something funny rather than punishments—after all, she was just a child learning.

With her blonde hair tied up in a ponytail adorned with a red ribbon, Felicity watched every movement closely, her bright eyes filled with curiosity, absorbing every detail of this special experience.

“Okay, let me put on my apron, and then we’ll grab the sugar and flour.”

Olivia exclaimed as she walked over to the hook where the second apron was hanging. She put it on and tied the straps behind her back, smiling at the little girl, who quickly ran to the cabinet where she knew her father kept the sugar. Determined, she used all her strength to drag the step stool from the corner of the kitchen—an item she had always used when she was younger and could barely reach the counter.

Carefully, she climbed onto the marble countertop, making Olivia chuckle as she watched. The girl’s face showed every bit of effort it took to reach the sugar jar. As soon as she managed to grab it, she climbed down carefully and took a few steps toward her babysitter.

“Thank you so much, sweetheart, but you didn’t have to go through all that trouble. I could have gotten it for you. Still, thank you for being such a great little helper.”

Felicity gave her a bright smile, her pure joy evident in Olivia’s gratitude. The babysitter then stepped away to get the bag of flour from one of the cabinets and placed everything within reach of her little helper, who bounced excitedly beside her, eager for what was to come.

Together, they arranged the ingredients on the marble countertop. Determined, Felicity grabbed the largest bowl she could find in the lower cabinets and handed it to Olivia, who placed it at the center of the counter. With a smile, Olivia cracked the eggs with precision, letting them fall gently onto the softened butter. The sound of the shells breaking echoed through the kitchen, blending with the faint clinking of utensils and Felicity’s joyful laughter at such a simple action.

What made that moment even more magical for the little girl was knowing they were preparing a surprise for her father and imagining how happy he would be. She remembered all the times he had surprised her and how it had always filled her with joy. Felicity was a sweet child who carried burdens no one her age should bear, yet she still held a kindness and a genuine happiness within her.

Not having a mother around wasn’t something she felt all the time, but knowing that her mother had chosen to leave her life was something that, for her young mind, seemed deeply sad and incomprehensible. What hurt the most was not even having an image to associate with the word mother . She had never seen a picture of the woman who gave birth to her, never had anything to remember her by.

In the past few months, every time she thought of the word mother , her mind conjured up brown eyes and brown hair—and somehow, that thought brought her pain. It hurt to know that the woman in her imagination wasn’t her mother and that, no matter how much she wished for it, she never would be. It didn’t matter how many times she wished upon the stars.

“Okay, now it’s time to mix everything! Will you help me, my little helper?”

Olivia grabbed a large spoon from one of the drawers and then crouched down just enough to be at Felicity’s eye level. She spoke each word with enthusiasm, earning even more excited jumps from the little Stabler girl, who quickly took the spoon from her hand.

“YES!”

Determined, Felicity stood on her tiptoes to get a better reach of the counter. Using all her strength, she began stirring the ingredients in the bowl, her eyes shining with concentration as she watched the sugar slowly blend with the butter, gradually turning into a creamy mixture.

When her little arms started to tire, her blue eyes met Olivia’s brown ones in a silent conversation. With a knowing smile, the older woman took over, gently taking the spoon from Felicity’s hands and slowly adding the flour. She continued mixing patiently until the creamy batter thickened, becoming smooth and uniform.

“Liv, we forgot the chocolate!”

Felicity exclaimed, secretly fearing that her babysitter had overlooked that essential ingredient. Olivia just laughed as she watched, once again, the little girl trying her best to grab the bag of chocolate chips. Determined, Felicity attempted to climb onto the kitchen counter to reach the upper cabinets, but the item she wanted was too high. Elliot always kept sweets in the highest cupboards to keep an eye on his daughter’s sugar intake.

Patiently, Olivia set the bowl aside, picked up the little girl, and placed her back on the floor before reaching for the bag of chocolate on the highest shelf. As soon as she handed it to Felicity, the girl let out an even more joyful laugh. Without wasting a second, she tore the package open and stuck her tiny hand inside, grabbing a generous handful of chocolate chips. Quickly, she popped a few pieces into her mouth and, with a chocolate-covered smile, looked up at Olivia.

The sight of the little girl in front of her—with chocolate-stained lips and sticky fingers—made Olivia burst into laughter.

“Lissy, you shouldn’t eat so much chocolate!”

She gently scolded, though her tone was more amused than strict. As adorable as it was, it was true—Felicity was still too young to consume so much sugar at once. Elliot usually allowed sweets only on special occasions or, at most, once or twice a week as a reward for good behavior.

“Please, Livvie!”

Olivia chuckled, giving in and letting Felicity enjoy her treat, but she quickly redirected the girl’s attention back to their cookie-making. Taking the rest of the chocolate chips, she carefully mixed them into the dough.

With Felicity’s help, she began shaping small portions of dough, forming imperfect little balls that they carefully lined up on the baking sheet. Their fingers were sticky with sugar and flour, but nothing felt more fun than that moment together.

The night was beginning to fall, and the moon slowly rose in the sky. Olivia knew that soon, she would be making dinner for her little girl.

“Now it’s time to put them in the oven.”

Olivia smiled and let Felicity watch as she slid the baking sheet inside, closing the oven door with a soft click. This wasn’t their first time baking together—they had done it before, usually with Elliot around. As she moved, Olivia was reminded of a time when cooking with her own mother had been almost a daily ritual.

Serena had always been busy with work and college, doing everything she could to provide a good life for her daughter. Still, she knew how important it was to have quality moments together. So, making breakfast or dinner as a team became a valuable opportunity to talk about their day, share their feelings, and strengthen an already unbreakable bond. Over time, that connection grew into something nearly indestructible—nothing and no one could ever come between them or make them doubt their love for each other. To Olivia, her mother had always been her greatest priority.

With a soft smile and warm childhood memories filling her mind, she turned to the little girl beside her, and together, they began putting away the ingredients they had used. Between bursts of laughter, Olivia caught Felicity sneaking more chocolate from the package. Once everything was organized, she set the timer for the cookies and realized they had just enough time for a quick bath.

After all, it wasn’t just Felicity’s fingers that were messy—her face was covered in traces of flour and other ingredients. Olivia wondered how the little girl had managed to get so dirty in so many places, but then she smiled as the answer came to her: she was just a child. Distracted, she had probably wiped her flour-dusted fingers across her face without even noticing.

Night had fallen, and the moon shone high in the sky. After the cookies were done, Olivia set a few aside for Felicity to enjoy after dinner and stored the rest for the next morning, when they could share them with Elliot over breakfast.

Their last meal of the day was filled with long conversations. It was fascinating how well they connected despite the age difference. Olivia, at 26, got along incredibly well with a 7-year-old. Life worked in mysterious ways—they loved the same movies, cartoons, and even some books.

During her own childhood, Olivia hadn’t had access to common things like toys or books. The only person providing anything in her household was the one she refused to call father . When Serena got pregnant, she had been on the verge of finishing college, but the man who should have supported her manipulated her into believing it would be best to put her studies on hold for a few months to focus on their daughter. Just a few months , he had said. But when Serena decided it was time to go back, she was met with shouting, insults, and violence. And so, she remained trapped in that house for years, coerced and manipulated into believing that her place was there—taking care of her “husband” and daughter.

Serena and Olivia rarely had anything without first asking for permission. To buy her daughter something as simple as a book or a doll, Serena had to make countless sacrifices. The problem with an abusive relationship is that once you’re in it, escaping feels almost impossible. It seems like there’s no way out, like a life without that person would only bring disaster. That isn’t true, but the abuser always finds a way to manipulate their victim into believing they are the only option.

Serena had a daughter to raise, and for a long time, she gave up her dreams and even parts of herself to fit into what he considered right. Reclaiming her freedom took time, brought doubts, and caused immense suffering—not just for her, but also for the person she loved most: her little girl. But the moment she realized she could no longer live that way, that she would not let Olivia grow up in that environment, Serena didn’t hesitate. She devised a meticulous plan to escape that house and never look back, ensuring that he could never imprison them again.

One of Olivia’s earliest memories of the new life she and her mother built was the first time they visited a library. Her eyes sparkled with joy at the sight of so many books, and she couldn’t contain her excitement when her mother told her she could pick any one she wanted—and that they would read together every night.

That little ritual, however, didn’t last long. Serena had to juggle raising her daughter, finishing college, and working to support their home. Even so, every night, Olivia would curl up in bed with a book. Back then, her favorite was The Adventures of Pinocchio.

“Livvie, can you read to me?”

Felicity asked excitedly as she grabbed her copy of Pinocchio and climbed onto the bed. Olivia, in turn, switched off the main light and stepped closer to turn on the lamp sitting atop the white wooden nightstand, its golden details blending perfectly with the soft, delicate decor of the room.

Olivia smiled at the little girl as she pulled her phone from her pocket, checking to see if Elliot had responded. Just a few minutes earlier, she had sent him a photo of Felicity beaming, clutching her stuffed bunny while dressed in her pajamas—a long-sleeved top and matching plaid pants, sprinkled with tiny hearts. Soft ruffles framed her shoulders, and the golden buttons gleamed under the bedroom light. Along with the picture, Olivia had been waiting for Elliot to call and read his daughter a bedtime story, but he hadn’t even seen the message yet. Meanwhile, little Stabler was already starting to yawn.

“Are you sure you want me to read, sweetheart? Your dad should be calling any minute now.”

Olivia asked as she climbed onto the bed, stealing another glance at the phone in her hand. Elliot had only mentioned how serious his case was and how many hours they’d be stuck in court during the trial. But Olivia had no way of knowing if something unexpected had come up—something that kept him from responding, especially since he knew it was Felicity’s bedtime and that their nightly reading was a special ritual.

“Yes! I want you to read!”

A quiet sigh escaped Olivia’s lips as she gave in. She just hoped this wouldn’t cause trouble later. The night before, even after her father had read to her over the phone, Felicity had still had a sudden wave of longing and spent hours crying.

Gently, Olivia took the book from the little girl’s hands, flipping to the chapter where they had left off and marking the page with a butterfly-shaped bookmark. Carefully, she placed it on the nightstand and waited as Felicity nestled closer to her side. Then, she began reading the story aloud, her soft voice filling the room, wrapping the little girl in warmth and comfort.

“It was a windy, cold night. The thunder was fierce, and the lightning as violent as though the sky was on fire…”

Olivia read for about three chapters, continuing until Felicity was fast asleep, her head resting gently against Olivia’s chest. Carefully, she slipped the bookmark back between the pages, closed the book, and set it down on the nightstand. Then, she smiled softly as she took in the sight of the little girl sleeping peacefully beside her.

She wished she could do this every night. There was something deep within her—an instinct, maternal and undeniable—that grew even stronger in moments like this. Her job was stirring her emotions, tugging at feelings she had long tried to push aside. It only fueled the dream she had carried for so long—the dream of building a family, of giving her own children a loving home. But reality always found a way to remind her of the truth.

She had no partner. She wasn’t even sure if she would ever believe in love again—not after being deceived by the man who once made her think he would be the father of her children. Still, she longed to make that dream come true, maybe in five or ten years.

Her gaze drifted back to Felicity, and a thought took hold of her mind: how could fate be so complicated? A little girl without a mother, and a woman who dreamed of having children—brought together, completing each other in ways neither had expected. But time wouldn’t stop. The days and months would keep passing, and soon, the moment would come when they would have to part ways. Then, they would go back to being just two incomplete souls.

Once Olivia was certain Felicity wouldn’t wake, she slowly slipped out of bed, watching the steady rise and fall of the little girl’s breath, silently hoping she would sleep peacefully through the night. Before leaving, she left the door slightly ajar, allowing a soft sliver of light to spill into the room—just enough so that if Felicity woke up in the middle of the night, she wouldn’t have to fear the dark.

As she stepped away from the room, she headed straight to her own bedroom, where she slipped out of her clothes from the day and went to take a shower. She let the water kiss her skin, glide over her curves, and wash all her worries down the drain.

After the shower, she put on her pajamas—a fitted white tank top and elegant black shorts that hugged her thighs subtly and draped comfortably.

While brushing her slightly tousled brown hair, her gaze fell on the nightstand, where her phone was vibrating. Elliot’s name lit up the screen. In a swift motion, she walked over to the device and answered the call.

“Elliot, hello?”

Her voice came out low, almost a whisper, to avoid making any noise that could alarm Felicity, who had only recently fallen asleep and might wake at the mention of her father’s name. Moving carefully, Olivia stepped out of her bedroom and made her way to the living room, while on the other end of the line, Elliot’s voice finally came through.

“Liv, I’m sorry. I had an issue and left my phone in the car. Felicity… is she already asleep?”

On the other end of the line, Elliot loosened his tie as he let his body sink into the passenger seat of the rented car. He and Randall had arrived in Seattle the day before, and after two exhausting days of trial, they were finally on their way to the hotel where they were staying. His older brother, behind the wheel, kept his eyes on the road, driving away from the building where they had just left their client. The exhaustion was evident on both their faces.

“It’s all right. She fell asleep about half an hour ago. She asked me to read her a book, and she dozed off. I’ll stay up a little longer, just in case she wakes up again like last night.”

As Elliot sank into the car seat, drained, Olivia did the same in her bed, settling into the soft mattress. She pulled her legs up and grabbed the remote, turning on the TV. Sleep was beginning to creep in, but she knew the only thing that would keep her awake for another hour was watching her favorite show or a movie.

“I hope she sleeps well tonight.”

Elliot let the words slip out as his eyes closed for a few seconds. They were only four blocks away from the hotel, both completely spent. The trial had taken a toll on their bodies and minds—too few hours of sleep, too many hours awake, analyzing every detail of the case. The weight of exhaustion was almost tangible, and now Elliot fully understood why his brother had insisted on flying home only the next morning. There was no way he’d have the energy to board a plane that night. All he wanted was a comfortable bed.

“Did you win the case?”

Olivia asked, her eyes still fixed on the TV screen, where a crime series was playing. On the other end of the line, she heard Randall cursing at someone in traffic. A moment later, a long sigh escaped Elliot’s lips before he answered.

“We did. It was stressful, but we did it.”

He paused briefly before continuing.

“Sarah, our client, was so overwhelmed by the jury’s verdict that her blood pressure dropped. We had to take her to the hospital because of some preexisting health issues. That’s why I couldn’t answer your call earlier. Once she was discharged, we took her back home. Now, finally, we’re heading to the hotel.”

Elliot hadn’t shared many details about the case, but Olivia knew he was defending a survivor of abuse. Over the past month, as she learned more about his work helping women in dangerous situations—victims of sexual or domestic violence—her admiration for him had only grown. She admired the way he used his wealth for good, helping those in need, instead of being like so many men she had met, obsessed only with money and how much more they could pile into their accounts.

“I knew you guys would win. You’re the best lawyers I know.”

On the other end of the line, Elliot closed his eyes and pictured Olivia, imagined her smile as she spoke to him. It was comforting—and terrifying—to realize how deeply he had let himself get involved with her in such a short time. Olivia hadn’t just won over his daughter; she had won over him too. And that… that wasn’t supposed to happen. No, it shouldn’t happen.

Elliot would never admit it out loud, but he had loved Kathy. They were supposed to build a life together. They were going to have a daughter. He had held her hand during labor, helped put together the baby’s nursery, and every night for those nine months, he had laid beside her. All of it, only to one day come home and find his daughter red-faced from crying—and a note.

A note from Kathy, confessing that she had never had any real feelings for him. That all she had ever wanted was his money.

She had expected him to pay for an abortion when she found out she was pregnant. When that didn’t happen, she decided the best alternative was to take as much money from him as possible. Kathy had lived under the same roof as Elliot for months, had gained his trust enough to know the passcode to the safe in his office. She had an unlimited credit card he had given her, and whatever she wanted, he had provided.

While Elliot had thought he was building a love story, he had, in reality, been cruelly deceived. And from that day on, he had sworn to himself that he would never let love fool him again.

“And you’re the best future lawyer I know!”

Olivia heard his compliment, and it was impossible not to smile. Biting her lower lip, her fingers absentmindedly played with the hem of her shirt, twisting the fabric as her eyes drifted back to the TV screen. His words sent warmth through her body, leaving a trail of goosebumps on her skin.

“You have way too much faith in me!”

Her laughter filled the other end of the line, making Elliot’s heart race. His pupils dilated at that simple sound. He loved her laugh—it felt like it breathed life into him, made his body feel weightless, as if he were floating, as if that sound alone could carry him straight to paradise.

“I just know when I’m looking at a great lawyer. And you’re going to be better than all of them!”

Olivia laughed once more, but this time, her laughter carried pure admiration. Hearing those words from the man she saw as an example made her reflect on all the late nights spent studying, the moments she found herself in tears, thinking about giving up, feeling like she would never be enough. And yet, there was Elliot, praising her, making her feel strong, powerful, unique.

“Thank you… You’re a huge inspiration to me…”

The words that left Olivia’s lips were as true as they could be. When she first met Elliot Stabler, she had expected him to be just like Trevor—like the version of him she had created in her mind after the betrayal, when she finally saw him for who he really was. No longer the prince of her dreams, but just another spoiled rich guy who thought the world was at his feet.

She had assumed Elliot would be as arrogant as Trevor, as misogynistic as so many other men she knew existed. But he had surprised her. Elliot was one of the best people she had ever met. He was kind, a great father, a loyal friend. He cared about people. He had built projects to help those seeking justice. And who knew how many other good things he had done—things she wasn’t even aware of.

One day, Olivia hoped she could do at least half as much good as he already had for so many people.

“Liv, we just got to the hotel, I’m going to—”

Before Elliot could finish his sentence, a yawn escaped, revealing to Olivia just how much exhaustion weighed on his shoulders. His brother had already stepped out of the car and was waiting for him with a grumpy expression, reflecting not only his fatigue but also his hunger. They hadn’t even had time for dinner.

“It’s okay. Tell Randall I said hi! I hope you both have a great night. See you tomorrow.”

As she spoke, Olivia glanced at the TV, finally settling on a movie to watch. Then, she adjusted herself, sinking further into the comfort of her bed. She hoped she wouldn’t fall asleep right there, but she couldn’t deny how cozy it was—unlike the couch in her apartment, which always left her with a sore back.

“Thanks. Good night, Liv.”

She heard his voice on the other end of the line, and a shiver ran down her spine at the deep, intoxicating tone. She thought about how much she missed hearing him up close, missed his scent, the way his cologne lingered in the air, the simple weight of his presence.

It was strange to miss a man she had only known for a month. Stranger still was the fact that, theoretically, there were no feelings involved. She worked hard to keep things professional—after all, he was her boss. That was how she was supposed to see him: as her employer, as Felicity’s father. But that wasn’t how she saw him at all.

She saw him as a man she desired. As Elliot Stabler—the same man who, just two weeks ago, had made her panties soak with need the moment he touched her body.

She kept trying to convince herself that this was wrong, that she was looking at everything the wrong way. But it was a losing battle when her body ached for him, when her heart raced just at the sound of his name. How could she be rational when every part of her screamed for this man, craved his presence in ways she didn’t even know how to define?

With each passing day, resisting the urge to cross the invisible line between them became harder. His absence should have eased the tension—but instead, it only made her want him more. It only made the longing for him burn against her skin.

“Good night, Elliot.”

Chapter Text

While it was 10 p.m. in New York and, within minutes, Olivia would find herself drifting off to sleep on the couch after a long day, in Seattle, due to the time difference, it was still only 7 p.m. for the Stabler brothers. Both of them crossed the hotel lobby where they were staying. While Elliot headed upstairs to the floor of the presidential suite, Randall made his way to the bar.

They were sharing the suite, which practically occupied an entire floor reserved just for them. The place was the very definition of luxury and wealth. Randall had chosen that hotel for its comfort and because they didn’t have a private space like the company office in New York where they could meet with Sarah and review the whole process.

Besides, his brother had a habit of acting, at times, like a “rich girl.” Elliot didn’t care much about those things, but he couldn’t deny that the presidential suite was truly impressive. The place had two spacious bedrooms, each with soft king-size beds and amazing heaters. Each bedroom had its own private bathroom, complete with a bathtub that Elliot would most definitely use that night. There was also a living room, where Randall had watched a football game the night before—which explained why he had stayed up so late.

In addition, the suite featured a dining room, now covered with papers and Post-it notes filled with case-related notes, and a kitchen, which had so far only been used to unpack the takeout food they had ordered. If it were up to Randall, the only truly useful thing in the kitchen would be a good whiskey. The suite also had a balcony with a breathtaking view of the city.

As soon as the bedroom door closed behind him, Elliot began shedding the first pieces of his suit, letting his blazer and tailored vest fall onto a chair in the dining room. He then walked over to the balcony, stepping through the glass doors that separated it from the living area, feeling the gentle night breeze brush against his skin. He sank into an armchair, closing his eyes.

A huge weight had been lifted from his shoulders now that they had won. They had secured justice for the survivor, and her attackers would spend the rest of their lives in prison. Elliot had specifically asked Casey to ensure that Sarah received excellent psychological support. He knew how much the past few weeks had worn her down, how exhausted she was. She barely ate, barely slept, and lived in constant fear that something else might happen. But that night, at least, she could finally sleep in peace, knowing that the monsters from her nightmares were locked away.

Even so, the day had been long and stressful, especially because Trevor Langan had been defending the accused. Elliot hated that guy. Not because he didn’t know how to win cases or was a bad lawyer—on the contrary, it was precisely because of his skills that Elliot considered him one of the worst. Trevor used dirty tactics, manipulated the system with money to fabricate false alibis, and tried to discredit victims of abuse or domestic violence, turning them into the guilty ones when they were, in fact, the real victims.

Trevor’s client list was filled with criminals, and Elliot knew that idiot would be on his heels at the next legal events they attended. Trevor was like a spoiled child—every time a Stabler beat him in a case, he turned into a whiny brat, trying to get under their skin and prove to himself that he was a great lawyer. But with each attempt, he only made himself look more pathetic.

Still, Elliot didn’t want to think about him now. He needed something to help him feel relief, something to free his shoulders from the tension that still weighed on them.

“I got a bottle of Blue Label!”

That was how Randall made his presence known, stepping onto the porch with the whiskey bottle in one hand and two glasses in the other. He placed all three items on the coffee table and sank into the armchair just a few inches from Elliot’s, flashing his brother a grin before opening the bottle and pouring a generous amount of the liquid into both glasses.

Elliot looked at the glass in front of him. All he really wanted was to take a shower and get some sleep—after all, he and Randall would be traveling through the night to reach New York by morning, just in time for breakfast with his daughter. But what were a few lost minutes if it meant sharing a drink with his older brother, letting his body and mind relax just a little more?

“Sempre fermo?”

The words pulled Elliot from his trance as he stared at the glass. Randall held his own drink up, inviting him for a toast.

The Stablers had Italian heritage, and even though their father had been a bastard—and they were both more than happy he was dead—Joseph had taught them a few things about their roots. One of them was that simple yet deeply meaningful promise: “Always steady,” or, in Italian, Sempre fermo . To their family, it meant they would always stand their ground, never let an enemy bring them down, and always keep their heads held high—united for any battle. Firmly together, ready to take down anyone who crossed their path.

That phrase carried a special weight, and over time, it had become Elliot and Randall’s signature saying whenever they won a case. It was enough for Elliot to lean forward and take the glass of whiskey. He turned it between his fingers, watching the golden liquid catch the dim light of the room. The whiskey slid lazily along the glass, leaving trails behind—like echoes of an old story waiting to be told.

He brought the glass to his nose, inhaling the warm notes of honey and vanilla—a sweet invitation that concealed deeper layers. His eyes lifted, meeting the familiar blue of his older brother’s gaze. A faint smile touched his lips as he replied:

“Sempre fermo!”

Then, they toasted beneath the moon and stars, which became the only witnesses to that quiet moment between brothers. They shared far more than the same blood—they shared a history, a purpose, and the victory of that day.

Pride swelled in their chests for making the world a little more just, for bringing relief to those who needed it, for giving peace to victims and survivors. In the end, they would always stand firmly together.

“So, you and Olivia…?”

Randall broke the silence with a teasing tone. He and his girlfriend had noticed, over the past few weeks, the way Elliot always talked about Olivia. How there was always a smile on his lips and a different glint in his eyes whenever he mentioned his daughter’s nanny. There was something more there, something shifting inside his heart.

“What?”

Elliot looked at his older brother, questioning exactly what he was referring to. He already had an idea, but he needed Randall to say it out loud.

“You know, man.”

Randall shot him a mischievous grin and raised an eyebrow, making the sexual implication of his question unmistakable.

Elliot had had his fair share of women in his bed. The most frequent in recent years was Dani Beck, a businesswoman who had been a client of their company for the past three years. At least two or three times a year, Elliot would leave Felicity in Randall and Melinda’s care, using the excuse of a business dinner with Miss Beck. Those dinners usually stretched into the next morning, when he’d pick up his daughter still wearing the same clothes from the night before.

Randall and Melinda, for their part, never asked questions about his arrangement with Dani. After all, it was clear that it was nothing more than casual sex.

“No, Randall! Olivia is just Felicity’s nanny and a good friend.”

Elliot immediately dismissed any suggestion of involvement between him and Olivia, no matter what his mind—and his dreams—might say otherwise.

“I used to say Melinda was just my friend too. But deep down, that was just an excuse to avoid admitting how in love with her I really was.”

Randall let out a laugh as he reminisced about the time he first met Melinda. In the beginning, she didn’t want a relationship, and he had been stuck in the friend zone for almost eight months. Until one day, he finally worked up the courage, showed up at her door with flowers, and got down on one knee, asking for a chance. He remembered those months of waiting all too well—telling himself they were just friends while secretly dreaming of a life by her side.

“Randall, that’s not going to happen. We’re just friends.”

Elliot declared, frustrated, taking a sip of whiskey and averting his gaze from his older brother, trying to escape the conversation.

“You can lie all you want, but it’s obvious how smitten you are with her.”

A chuckle escaped Randall’s lips as he savored the whiskey in his hands. His gaze fell on Elliot, whose irritated expression only reinforced the teasing. But Randall knew his brother too well—he could see right through him. And that reaction could only mean one thing: Elliot probably had feelings for Olivia.

It was almost obvious. The way he always praised her, how he talked about her—how Olivia was perfect at this or that… Randall knew she had won over his niece with ease, but apparently, winning over his brother had been even easier.

“I’m going to my room. We’ll be flying in a few hours, and I want to get some rest first.”

Elliot took one last sip of whiskey, feeling the liquid burn its way down his throat, then set the glass on the table and stood up. He was running from this conversation.

Elliot Stabler didn’t run from battles. But when the battle involved his feelings for the brown-haired woman—the nanny who had found her way into his dreams, his mind, every last part of him—he knew he couldn’t stay. He couldn’t let Randall see through him, couldn’t let him realize that Olivia was breaking down the walls he had spent years building around himself.

“You’re not very good at running away.”

The night stretches over New York, silent and cold in early October. Summer, now a distant memory, leaves only a lingering warmth on the sidewalks as the crisp breeze dances through the corners of the city. The air carries a mix of scents—dried leaves, damp earth, and the rich spices escaping from coffee shops, where gloved hands cradle steaming cups. The deep sky is mysterious, sometimes opening into a sharp blue, sometimes hiding behind a veil of thick clouds.

At the Stabler house, Olivia sleeps soundly in the living room—just as she had predicted nearly two hours ago while talking to Elliot. Shortly after ending the call, she had curled up on the plush sofa and pulled the blanket, neatly folded over one of the armrests, over her body. She had tried, in vain, to focus on the crime drama she had chosen to watch, but exhaustion had won.

At last, her body found rest. Taking care of Felicity wasn’t difficult, but doing so after several nights without proper sleep was wearing her down. Her body was growing weaker, and sleepiness consumed her more and more. Tomorrow was Saturday, and she knew Felicity tended to sleep in on weekends, giving her a few extra hours of rest. Even so, she hadn’t planned on falling asleep on the couch. With all the thoughts from the night before swirling in her mind, she had figured it would be best to stay awake for a while—just to make sure Felicity was sleeping well.

What Olivia hadn’t expected was that the warmth of the sofa and the embrace of the blanket would lull her into a deep, undeniable sleep. And in that sleep, she was pulled into a dream—a dream that revealed the most intense and honest parts of herself. Here, without filters or barriers, her deepest desires surfaced. What she had spent the past few weeks trying to deny was now undeniable. What burned in her skin, her heart, and her soul unfolded before her, beyond her control.

The heat of his body consumed her. Desire burned through her from the inside out, and every part of her craved him desperately. She wanted nothing more than to tear off her clothes—his clothes—and feel the relief of their bare skin pressed together.

She wore a white dress—short, but not indecent. Just enough to catch his attention, to make his blue eyes devour her whole. Elliot Stabler was irresistible no matter what he wore, whether it was casual shorts or a simple T-shirt—but seeing him in a suit did something else to her, something deeper, something dangerous.

They were in his office. Not the one at the company, but the one in his home—the same place where they had spent so many nights together over the past few weeks, talking as he helped her study. A space that, until now, had never carried this much tension. But at this moment, it was charged with it. Her body was pressed against the desk, and he was close.

Close enough that his scent filled her senses, close enough that she could see every intricate detail in his irises.

“You’re driving me insane, Liv.”

Elliot whispered in her ear, and a shiver ran down her spine, especially as his skin brushed against hers. Olivia took a deep breath—his scent affected her, his voice affected her, and his body so close to hers was pushing her to the edge.

“But I didn’t do anything.”

Her innocent tone was laced with mischief and irony—a version of Olivia Benson no one had ever seen before. She could be Miss Sunshine, all sweet and adorable, but behind closed doors, she was a woman. A woman with desires, a woman who wanted to be tested, touched, wanted, and taken to the peak of pleasure.

“You know you did.”

Elliot’s tone was serious as he slid his hand up to her face. His simple touch made Olivia close her eyes. She wanted to memorize every part of that moment. She wanted to feel Elliot within her soul.

His thumb traced her lower lip, as if he, too, wanted to etch every little detail of her into his memory.

“I want to kiss you so badly.”

She didn’t know if those words had escaped from her own lips or Elliot’s. It felt as if both voices echoed in her mind—his husky tone, as though confessing a deep secret, and her soft one, pleading for it, pleading for his touch.

Her eyes fluttered open, her lips parted, and then Elliot sealed them with his own, swallowing a shaky breath along the way. Their tongues tangled in a mix—a mix of desperation, of desire, of passion. A mix of the weeks they had kept all of it bottled up inside. All the pent-up tension was unleashed in a single act, with raw intensity, as if they hadn’t been waiting for this just for weeks, but for an eternity. For their entire lives. Perhaps even past lives. Perhaps even in other universes.

Olivia’s heart pounded so hard she could have questioned whether she was dying or reaching a new form of existence. He pressed her against the table while pulling her even closer at the same time. It was a dance of bodies, a dance of desire, a fusion of the heat they created together. There was so much electricity surrounding them that they seemed capable of causing irreversible disasters to the world around them.

Their breaths turned ragged, merging as the kiss deepened more and more. She was lost, and yet, at the same time, she had found herself—in his lips, in his touch, in every little part of her being. Olivia rubbed herself against his cock, moaning into his mouth and driving him even crazier. Her nails dug into his arms, and then Elliot lifted her, setting her down on the furniture and sliding one hand along her thigh.

It was erotic. It was insane. The craziest thing of all. She wasn’t supposed to be there. He was her boss. It was so wrong. But there was something about the forbidden that made everything even more tempting, that filled her with even more desire. The thought that anyone could walk through that door and catch them only fueled the fire inside her. And yet, Olivia wanted him to never stop.

She dragged her teeth along his jaw, leaving a trail down to his collarbone, while his mouth searched for every inch of her sun-kissed skin. They weren’t just entangled. They were connected.

“This is so wrong.”

Her voice came out breathless, between moans, as she felt his lips marking her skin, claiming her as his, so that everyone would know. It felt more erotic than anything her mind could have ever imagined.

“But you like it. I know you do, baby.”

A wicked laugh escaped Elliot’s lips as he gripped the back of her neck and pulled her in, taking her lips in another kiss, wrecking their worlds, driving himself completely insane. That woman was the end of his sanity. She drove him mad, each moment more intense, making him crave her even more.

He pulled away from her, taking in the sight before him—her tousled brown hair, her swollen, glistening lips, the flush on her cheeks, the mark he had left on her neck, the erratic rise and fall of her chest. He should have photographed her and placed her in museums because that sight was a masterpiece.

“You’re mine.”

Elliot declared as he slid one hand beneath her white dress. He watched the way she bit her lower lip, how her breathing grew even more unsteady. His eyes traveled down to where his hand disappeared beneath the soft fabric. Then, he pulled her to the edge of the table, slowly trailing his fingers up between her thighs, listening to her breath hitch, to the quiet moans slipping past her lips, feeling the kisses she placed along his neck.

A groan escaped him the moment his fingers brushed over the lace of her panties. The dampness seeped through the fabric, and Elliot shut his eyes. She was his downfall. She would drag him into the abyss of desire. Every inch of this woman was destined to ruin him, to make him an addict. And she… she would be his drug.

He took a deep breath, feeling how utterly soaked she already was. She gasped, a breathless sound caught between her lips, when he finally slid his hand inside her panties, feeling her pussy against his skin. A curse slipped from Elliot’s lips.

Then, everything came to a brutal end for her heart.

Her eyes opened, and she was back in the living room, returning to reality and leaving the world of dreams behind. She wasn’t in Elliot’s office. She wasn’t with him. She wasn’t being touched by him the way she so desperately craved.

As her gaze met the ceiling, reality set in, and everything turned cruelly cold—like waking up at that exact moment had shattered every ember of desire that had been burning through her body. Olivia felt empty in a way she had never thought possible. Not because she had lost something real, but because that emptiness boiled down to one simple fact—she had woken up from a dream. A dream so vivid it revealed a truth only her heart truly knew.

And that was what felt so wrong. Not because she longed for someone she couldn’t have, but because if he were there with her, the brown-haired woman wouldn’t hesitate to try to turn her dreams into reality.

Not in that moment. In that moment, passion ruled her. Desire consumed her. Reason had no place in her body, her mind, or her heart.

A long sigh escaped her lips, and she rubbed her eyes. As soon as she sat up on the couch and faced the harsh truth that Elliot wouldn’t be by her side, the first thing she did was turn off the television and fold the blanket she had been using. Then, she reached for the phone left on the side table. She had slept for nearly two more hours—it was already past midnight.

With that, she rose from the couch and left the room, making her way toward the stairs. She climbed to the second floor as quietly as possible, carrying with her all that pent-up desire and, in her mind, those blue eyes and the lingering questions about what it would feel like to have his hands on her in real life.

When she reached her bedroom door—before she could even place a hand on the doorknob—she heard her name called in a small, sleepy voice. Turning around, she found Felicity standing there, rubbing her eyes, her pajamas slightly rumpled, clutching her stuffed bunny in her hands. She looked as though she had only woken up a few minutes ago—probably between five and eight—and after a brief attempt to fall back asleep, had given up and come looking for her nanny. Still, the absence of tears on her little face was enough to make Olivia feel relieved.

“Bunny, what’s wrong?”

Olivia asked as she crouched down to Felicity’s level. Her hand gently caressed the young girl’s face, noticing just how drowsy she still was.

She saw herself in Felicity at that moment, imagining that the little girl had likely woken up because she missed her father. Olivia saw her own past reflected in those moments—saw a younger version of herself, from the time she had started a new life. She saw the little girl she had once been, the one who missed her mother on every night that Serena had to work to ensure her daughter had food and clean clothes every day.

“I can’t sleep… Can I sleep with you?”

Felicity mumbled sleepily, letting out a yawn as she rubbed her eyes. She clutched her stuffed bunny tightly—the one thing that made her feel closer to her father. He had given her that toy, just as he had given her the nickname. Having the bunny with her every night was a reminder that he was always watching over and protecting her.

But the realization that he wasn’t there, that if she had a nightmare or if something happened, he wouldn’t be able to protect her, left her too scared to sleep. Yet, Olivia calmed her. Olivia brought her the same peace and safety that her father did.

“Of course you can, bunny.”

Olivia reassured her, a gentle smile forming on her lips. She reached out, holding Felicity securely before lifting her into her arms once more. The little girl settled against her, resting her head on Olivia’s shoulder and closing her eyes as her breathing softened.

“I like it when you call me Bunny… It reminds me of Daddy.”

Felicity’s words left her lips in a soft murmur. She liked the nickname Olivia had come up with for her, but being called Bunny —just like her father did—brought a special kind of comfort to her heart. It made her smile a little brighter and feel even more loved.

It was strange because whenever anyone else tried to call her that, she didn’t like it. It felt wrong, as if only her father had the right to use that name. But when the words came from Olivia’s lips, they felt natural, normal, and right.

The brunette didn’t know how to respond at that moment. Hearing Elliot call his daughter that so many times had embedded the nickname in her mind, slipping from her lips without her even noticing. But if Felicity didn’t mind, why should she overthink it?

Her fingers ran gently through the little girl’s blonde strands, offering a soft caress before she walked back toward her bedroom. Once inside, she shut the door and let out a yawn. They were both exhausted. It had been an incredibly tiring night, and honestly, Olivia knew she would sleep well with Felicity by her side. She’d have the reassurance that the girl was safe and sound—and that if another incident happened or if she had a nightmare, Olivia would be there to comfort and protect her.

With delicate care, Olivia settled Felicity between the pillows on the bed. As the little girl adjusted herself on the mattress, Olivia moved to the windows, closing them along with the curtains. During the day, the breeze was fresh enough not to be a concern, but at night, the room could easily become too cold. She checked the temperature and adjusted the thermostat, raising it by three degrees before making her way to bed.

She lay down, smiling sweetly at the little girl, who quickly scooted closer and nestled into her arms. Olivia pressed a gentle kiss to the top of her golden hair. It was comforting. And so natural, as if they did this every night.

“Livvie… can you tell me a story?”

Felicity asked as she snuggled even closer against Olivia’s body. She inhaled that sweet scent—probably from Olivia’s perfume. It was always so delightful, like they were in an enchanted garden straight out of the books she loved to read.

And then there was her embrace. It was the second-best in the world—the first, of course, belonged to her father. But Olivia’s wasn’t far behind. It was warm, peaceful. She could easily fall asleep in her arms while they talked.

That was another thing about their bond—how easy it was to talk to Olivia. She was different from all the other adults Felicity knew. Even her father had moments of seriousness, times when he didn’t quite know how to talk to her about simple things, like her favorite cartoon characters or the perfect colors for painting a beautiful picture. But Olivia? Olivia always knew the answer to everything.

“Yes… Let me think of one.”

Olivia closed her eyes for a moment, searching through her memories, revisiting all the books she had read—especially those from her childhood or the ones her mother used to read to her.

Reading to Felicity over the past month—or simply being there while Elliot read to his daughter—had become a cherished ritual. Some people forgot the importance of creating emotional memories with their children. They overlooked how simple moments, like reading a bedtime story, asking about their day, or sharing a meal, could become unforgettable. These were the moments that could make a child smile every time they thought of their parents.

Olivia admired how deeply Elliot understood that. How Felicity would always be his top priority, how her happiness would always come first. And she felt incredibly grateful to be part of moments like this—to be there not just for Felicity, but for Elliot as well.

Being his company in the late hours of the night or during lazy morning moments brought her a genuine sense of joy. She was happy to be the support the little girl needed during a time that must have felt so overwhelming to her young mind. Being with them had, in a way, become a priority for Olivia too.

As her hands slid through Felicity’s hair, gently stroking it to help her relax and fall asleep more easily, her mind worked to decide which story to tell that night.

After a few seconds of silence, listening to the soft sound of raindrops tapping against the window—a sign that the overcast sky had turned into a light drizzle—Olivia remembered a story.

One that Serena used to read to her.

Her mother had many favorite stories. She could tell ten of them in a single night if Olivia had the energy to stay awake. But time and time again, she loved to retell the tale of Beauty and the Beast .

“In a country very far from this is to be seen a great city, wherein trade flourishes abundantly…”

She had to admit that her memory wasn’t as good as she thought. At some point, she simply reached for the phone on the bedside table and quickly searched for the digital version of the book. She let out a small chuckle and made a joke to Felicity about already being too old.

Of course, the little girl immediately showered her with praise, insisting that no, Olivia was still very young and beautiful—just like the princesses in fairy tales. And if that wasn’t enough to put a smile on the woman’s lips, nothing else would be.

After this small, natural moment of life, Olivia resumed her reading. Her gentle strokes through Felicity’s golden hair never ceased. Her soft voice, her tender touch, her comforting presence—none of it faded. She remained there, a safe harbor for the girl, offering not just love but protection.

Long minutes passed, filled with reading and punctuated by Felicity’s occasional interruptions to question the story and share her thoughts. She was, without a doubt, her father’s spitting image, even in the little things. She was just like Elliot Stabler.

Olivia was reading the final paragraph when her eyes fell upon the sleeping figure nestled in her arms.

“In the midst of her greatest splendor, although distinguished by her merit, she was so handsome that she was called “The Beauty.”….”

Then, she turned off the phone and placed it back on the bedside table. Her eyes returned once more to Felicity, lying so comfortably in her arms.

In just a few seconds, Olivia’s mind was flooded with thoughts. She thought about time—how fast it seemed to pass, yet in moments like this, it was as if the clocks had stopped, letting everything last forever. She thought about how quickly the days were slipping away and how, while she had been so careful not to cross a line with Elliot, she had unknowingly crossed another with Felicity.

Of course, she was supposed to be a good nanny—friendly, comforting, there when needed. But she wasn’t supposed to look at this little girl and wish she were her own. She wasn’t supposed to treat her like a daughter. And yet, here she was, willing to fight battles if necessary to ensure not just the safety but also the happiness of the child she loved so, so much.

It was complicated. So complicated. How would she leave? How could she walk away from all of this? What would happen in a few months when the time came to say goodbye? When she had to leave this life, this routine behind? How could she stop being Livvie —the one who told bedtime stories, played with dolls, and filled the days with laughter—and go back to being Olivia Benson, law student, drowning in paperwork, clients, and deadlines at a law firm?

It hurt how much she wanted to live in both worlds. How deeply she longed for the peace and comfort of tucking Felicity in every night, while also yearning for the fulfillment of being a lawyer—seeking justice, making a difference, changing the world.

But she couldn’t have both.

This life wasn’t hers.

She wasn’t Felicity’s mother. She never would be. She would never be more than a nanny to the little girl and just another employee to Elliot.

She repeated those words to herself countless times, praying they would change what she felt in her heart. But they were nothing more than whispers lost to the wind. Because when she closed her eyes and drifted into sleep once more, she dreamed of them.

She dreamed of a joyful evening, a picnic under the golden sunlight. She dreamed of a ring on her finger, of Elliot calling her my wife . She dreamed of Felicity running toward her, laughing, calling her Mommy .

If she could, she would stay in that dream forever.

Elliot and Randall left Seattle in the middle of the night. With the time zone difference between the cities, they both knew that even though they were exhausted and wished they could sleep through the night, the best way to arrive in New York in time for breakfast was to travel overnight.

The Stablers boarded the private jet with the moon already high in the sky, illuminating the night. Elliot carried his luggage, inside which were two gifts—one for Felicity and another for Olivia. Although the trip was exhausting and strictly for work, that didn’t stop them from taking a short walk to the mall, located a few blocks from their hotel. There, they bought presents for their girls before heading to the reserved restaurant for dinner.

They spent most of the night discussing the case and waiting for updates from Olivia about Felicity, who had suffered a nightmare. On Friday, after talking with his older brother on the balcony, Elliot retreated to his room, spending some time alone. He took a long bath and had dinner on the balcony before getting a few hours of sleep. Later, the brothers met in the hallway of the hotel suite they were sharing. Randall looked exhausted, holding his suitcase in one hand and, in the other, a scooter for his niece, while Elliot carried the two gifts inside his luggage.

On the way to the private jet area of the airport, where their aircraft was waiting, the two of them chatted briefly. The conversation was casual—they talked about what the next day would be like, the work awaiting them in the coming week, and their planned trip to the Hamptons on Friday. Despite the lighthearted exchange, fatigue was already weighing on them, and as soon as they boarded the jet, each settled into their seat, sinking into complete silence.

Once the aircraft took off, they finally allowed their bodies to succumb to exhaustion. Randall fell asleep quickly, while Elliot took a little longer to drift off. His head rested against the seat, and his blue eyes remained fixed on the world outside the aircraft, watching the night sky and the drifting clouds. Slowly, however, his vision grew heavy. After a few minutes of gazing out the window, everything went black. His body finally surrendered to sleep, and his mind carried him into the realm of dreams.

Elliot rarely dreamed. For a long time, he had even grown used to frequent nightmares, but lately, neither dreams nor nightmares had been part of his nights. That night, however, was different—he had a dream, one that revealed the deepest truths of his heart.

He was on the same jet, but this time, sunlight poured in through the window. In his confused mind, he wondered if it was already morning and whether they were arriving in New York. However, when he turned his head to look at Randall’s seat, across the aisle, his brother wasn’t there. Instead, someone else was sitting in his place.

Not across the aisle, but directly in front of him, sat the brown-haired woman who had been driving him insane. She was right there, wearing a white slip dress that clung to every curve of her body in a way that was almost sinful. The neckline left little to the imagination, but before his eyes could linger too long on the details of her outfit, he forced himself to look up at her face. She looked happy. Her brown hair was loose, as usual, with her bangs perfectly in place. A smile adorned her lips, accentuated by a subtle gloss.

“Liv?”

Elliot stared at her, unable to understand why she was there with him—on his jet. The woman in front of him seemed distracted by something on her phone, but the moment she heard him say her name, she quickly put the device away. Then, she lifted her gaze to meet his and smiled brightly before slipping her phone into the purse beside her seat.

“Finally, you’re awake, baby. The wedding really wore you out, didn’t it?”

She spoke with a sweet smile as she leaned in, leaving her seat. Then, she pressed her lips against his in a soft kiss, letting him taste the faint sweetness of her lip gloss. Elliot looked at her in utter confusion—the way she kissed him, the way her hand tenderly caressed his chest, the smile playing on her lips.

Then, Olivia sat back down in front of him, crossing her legs. The movement caused her dress to ride up slightly, revealing more of her toned, sun-kissed legs.

“What wedding?”

Elliot asked, completely lost. Just a moment ago, he had been on his jet with Randall, ready to go home. Now, suddenly, Randall was gone. Olivia was there instead—wearing a white dress, kissing him, and talking about a wedding. He had been drinking that night, but could a single glass of whiskey really have thrown him into some kind of hallucination?

Judging by the way Olivia stood up after his question and positioned herself between his legs, it certainly seemed that way.

“Elliot, I think you drank way too much this time! Our wedding! Last night!”

He lifted his head, looking at her—the breathtaking, almost angelic sight of the woman in front of him, standing so close. He watched the way she smiled at him, the way her hands rested on his shoulders, gently squeezing them. A sigh of desire escaped his lips when Olivia settled into his lap. The action felt so natural, yet at the same time, it only heightened the hunger within him.

The woman who had been consuming both his heart and mind was right there, sitting on his lap, a sweet smile playing on her lips. The way she moved against him, softly kissing his face, felt far too familiar—far too right.

He wanted to question her about it; pushing her away would have been the most logical reaction. But he couldn’t even begin to fight his own desire. Before he knew it, he was already touching her, his hands sliding along the back of Olivia’s thighs, pulling her even closer. The soft sigh of approval that escaped her lips only fueled him further.

“We… we got married?”

The question slipped out as he pressed his face against her neck, inhaling her scent. The fragrance alone sent him into bliss, and the softness of her skin left him drowning in longing. Olivia let out a quiet laugh and placed her hand against his chest, pressing just firmly enough to get his attention.

That was when his blue eyes landed on the ring finger of her left hand.

There it was. A delicate band, its cold, refined brilliance holding a half-circle of brilliant-cut diamonds—like stars perfectly aligned in their own private sky. Next to the wedding band sat an engagement ring. At its center, a cushion-cut diamond gleamed atop a thin band encrusted with tiny diamonds.

“I guess that’s what this ring means, isn’t it?”

Olivia spoke the words as she cupped his face with the same hand and pulled him into a kiss. The meeting of their lips was soft and delicate. When they pulled apart, Elliot nipped at the hollow behind her ear, drawing a moan from her as he trailed his lips down her throat.

“You’re my wife.”

His words were pure desire, the clearest demonstration of how much he wanted her—of how the simple fact that they belonged to each other for eternity made the fire inside him burn like an inferno. Elliot kept kissing her neck as he felt Olivia rubbing against his erection through his pants. His hands had already slipped under her dress, slowly pulling it up. The feel of his touch on her sun-kissed skin sent shivers down her spine, making her even more aroused.

Olivia held his face once more and kissed him. Resisting the sensation of his lips on hers felt almost impossible. Elliot bit her lip, drawing a moan from her that made his cock harden like stone. That kiss was deep, intense—a heated dance of tongues as the warmth between Olivia’s legs grew unbearable.

She smiled against his lips, then pulled away just enough to whisper:

“I was hoping to consummate our marriage in our hotel room, but… I don’t think I can wait that long.”

She gasped as his lips sucked the sensitive spot behind her ear. His hot kisses trailed down her neck, making her move even more on his lap, searching for more friction between their bodies—anything to ease the unbearable desire building between them.

Elliot kissed his way up her body until he whispered in her ear:

“I need to fuck… my wife.”

Olivia let out a surprised gasp when, suddenly, he lifted her into his arms as if she weighed nothing. As he carried her toward a small bedroom inside the jet, she laughed joyfully, kissing him and letting herself be taken. Elliot kicked the door shut behind them and laid her down on the bed.

For a moment, he just stood there, watching her—the way her hair spread across the mattress, the rapid, eager rise and fall of her chest, the dilated pupils locked onto him with pure desire as he began to undress.

Elliot removed his clothes carefully, then draped them over the back of a chair. Once he was finally rid of everything and moved toward the bed, ready to lean over her body, Olivia lifted one leg and rested the sharp heel of her high shoe against his bare abdomen.

He gently took hold of the shoe, unfastened the strap around her ankle, and slipped it off before placing it on the floor. For a brief moment, his mind lingered on an unexpected detail—he had never seen her in high heels before. Olivia almost always wore sneakers or boots. In fact, he couldn’t even recall ever seeing her barefoot or in flats. The only exception had been that first time he had slept at her place, when he caught a glimpse of her in simple, beige slippers—an unexpected contrast for someone whose style always drew attention.

Olivia watched him with pupils blown wide, as dark as a midnight sky. She looked intoxicated by her own desire, utterly lost in it. Elliot took notice, and without breaking eye contact, he leaned down to press a kiss to the top of her foot, then her ankle, his blue eyes stripping her bare as his lips uttered, rough with longing:

“My wife.”

Then, his body lowered over hers. Feeling her weight on him, her curves molding against his heated skin, was everything they both needed. A shiver ran through him as his lips met Olivia’s once more.

That kiss was different from any he had ever experienced in his entire life. This woman stirred far more than just his desire—he was in love with her. Madly in love.

The white dress she wore was still bunched up around her hips, and its color made him wonder what her wedding gown had looked like. He imagined the sight of Olivia walking toward him, stepping down the aisle. She was his wife. Bound to him for all eternity.

His hand slid down to her lace panties, pulling them aside before running his fingers through her wet folds. The low moan that escaped her lips ignited his need even further, while Olivia dug her nails into his back. Elliot couldn’t wait any longer—he thrust into her, groaning at the sharp cry of pleasure that tore from her throat as her nails sank deeper into his skin and her body arched, surrendering completely, ready to take him even deeper.

“I love you.”

The words slipped from Olivia’s lips before he kissed her again. She felt her walls stretch, adjusting to him as he moved in and out—a dance of bodies, of desire, of pleasure.

Elliot was completely submerged in her—in her body, her lips, her voice, her touch, her eyes, her emotions. She had wrapped around him entirely.

Marriage had never felt like the right choice—not even when he became a father. Back then, getting married had seemed like the logical thing to do—he was having a child and wanted to be happy—but his heart had never raced at the thought of Kathy walking down the aisle the way it did now, just from imagining Olivia in a veil and gown.

She made him want everything—the possible and the impossible.

Her moans were driving him insane. He nipped at her mouth, gently sucking her lower lip before murmuring against her skin the purest truth of his heart:

“I love you too.”

A voice in the distance made him blink. He heard his name being called—but it wasn’t Olivia’s voice.

“Mr. Stabler,” it echoed in his ear once again. Elliot glanced over his shoulder, but no one was there. Yet when his eyes returned to the bed, Olivia was gone.

His heart pounded in desperate confusion, and he squeezed his eyes shut. A haze of disorientation surrounded him.

The voice kept calling him until his eyes finally opened, and his body reacted instantly, as if startled awake. Only then did he realize he was back in his seat.

A young flight attendant stood before him, offering a polite smile, waiting for some kind of response. But all Elliot could do in that moment was rub his eyes and let out a long sigh as he listened to her words:

“We’ll be landing in a few minutes.”

The woman informed him calmly and kindly before continuing on her way to the cockpit. After all, just minutes earlier, she had also woken Randall to let him know about the aircraft’s landing.

Still drowsy, Randall glanced at his younger brother, noticing how disoriented Elliot seemed upon waking—almost as if his dream had been so vivid, so consuming, that it had momentarily pulled him away from reality. However, he was too tired himself to question it just yet. There would be time to ask about the dream later, when he was more awake.

Minutes after being stirred from sleep, the jet finally landed in New York. The sun was already shining high in the sky, and the trees shed their leaves, marking the steady progression of autumn, which had begun nearly a month ago at the end of September. Now, there were only a few days left until Elliot’s birthday, which would fall on the upcoming Saturday.

With the landing complete, the Stabler brothers stepped off the jet, carrying their bags, still feeling the weight of exhaustion from the journey.

Thus, the Stabler brothers headed to the car Elliot had left in the parking lot two days earlier before embarking on their trip. Randall decided to accompany him to the mansion since Melinda was on duty at the hospital, and he figured it would be much better to spend the morning with family rather than alone in his apartment, waiting for his girlfriend, who wouldn’t be back until the evening.

Stuck in New York’s heavy traffic, the brothers had no choice but to talk during the drive. As usual, it was Randall who started the conversation. He felt slightly guilty about the comments he had made the night before—but only because his brother had seemed irritated. However, when it came to his suspicions about Elliot and Olivia’s relationship, he had no regrets whatsoever. After all, it was impossible to say he was wrong.

Randall spent time with Elliot almost every day and noticed even the slightest change in his behavior since Olivia had come into his life. Oh, that woman was definitely getting under his skin—it was more than obvious! But if lying about it was necessary to keep Elliot from getting upset, Randall would make the effort.

“So, Olivia Benson…”

The words had barely left Randall’s lips when Elliot was already glaring at him, fury flashing in his eyes. Hatred burned in his gaze. Olivia was a good woman—actually, the best person he had ever met in his life—and he would no longer tolerate any remarks about her like the ones his brother had made the night before.

“Randall, not this again!”

Elliot reprimanded him, letting out a long sigh as he tightened his grip on the steering wheel. It was obvious that Olivia affected him. That woman was completely turning his world upside down. But as far as he was concerned, their relationship was nothing more than friendly and professional, and he wasn’t about to give his brother any ammunition to argue otherwise.

Least of all would he allow Randall—God forbid—to bring up the subject directly with Olivia. She would certainly not approve of such a thing, and Elliot had no intention of getting into an argument with her. In fact, he wouldn’t even risk losing her. Losing the woman who stirred his emotions. Losing the woman who brought a whole new energy into his days. Losing the woman who made his daughter feel so good and so loved.

“Hey, relax! I just want to ask if you think she’s a good choice for the company.”

The older Stabler clarified his intentions. The last thing he wanted that morning was a fight with his brother, especially knowing Elliot’s temperament and how an argument would undoubtedly give him a headache. Besides, he genuinely wanted to learn more about Olivia.

When Elliot first mentioned the idea of securing a position at Stabler & Fortuna International for a woman he wasn’t even sure would be a good addition to the team, Randall thought it was madness. But now… now he was starting to wonder. Elliot was always right about these things. If he was so certain Olivia was the right choice, then maybe—just maybe—she really was.

“She is! She’s definitely going to become the best attorney in our firm.”

Elliot stated, not only with a sparkle in his eyes but also with a smile on his lips. The past month alongside Olivia, all the time they had spent together discussing business matters and her law school studies, had given him a clear vision of her future. He knew exactly what kind of lawyer Olivia would become in a few years. And he knew she would be the best.

“Wow, ‘the best attorney’—that’s quite a title.”

The older Stabler remarked, noting the extra gleam in his brother’s blue eyes as he spoke about his daughter’s nanny. With each passing day, it became more obvious what Elliot felt for Olivia. But if he refused to admit it, Randall certainly wouldn’t be the one to pressure him into facing his feelings.

“You’ll see—Olivia is great at what she does!”

With that, the conversation in the car shifted. There were other matters to discuss, like the upcoming trip they would soon take. They were heading to the Hamptons, to Bernie’s house, to celebrate Elliot’s birthday. It was a tradition—every year, they took a weekend trip to mark birthdays. They would leave on Friday and return on Sunday in the late afternoon.

Randall even hinted that Elliot should invite Olivia, but his brother immediately changed the subject. Soon, they were discussing business, talking about some of the cases they were working on, and the conversation continued along those lines until the car glided smoothly onto the gravel driveway. The sound of the tires crushing the small stones echoed against the house’s grand façade.

The low morning sun cast elongated shadows across the uneven ground, while a gentle breeze rustled the nearby trees, some of their leaves already tinged with the golden and reddish hues of autumn. The silence that had settled minutes earlier was broken only by the distant chirping of a bird and the soft rustling of dry leaves stirred by the wind. In the air, a faint scent of damp earth lingered—a lingering trace of the morning dew still evaporating under the first rays of sunlight.

As soon as the engine fell silent, a brief moment of stillness settled between them. Then, both men stepped out of the car and casually walked to the back of the vehicle. Elliot opened the trunk, pulling out his suitcase and waiting a few seconds for Randall to grab his own, along with the gift he had brought for Felicity.

Besides their luggage, the lower section of the trunk also held the roller skates Elliot had bought for his daughter last summer and a bag filled with spare ballet clothes—everything from slippers to leotards—in case of any unforeseen needs. There was an emergency kit in both his car and Olivia’s.

A soft smile played on Elliot’s lips as he thought about how much he missed even the simplest moments—taking Felicity to ballet or watching her proudly show off a new routine.

After his brief reflection on his daughter, Elliot closed the trunk and took a moment to survey his property. Being home with Felicity had always been his priority, his safe haven—the place that brought him peace and joy. But today, that feeling was even stronger. Not just because of his eagerness to reunite with his blue-eyed, blonde-haired little girl but also because of the anticipation of seeing a certain brown-eyed woman again.

The woman who invaded his dreams.

The woman who was affecting him so much that everyone around him had started to notice.

Still in silence, they both walked toward the entrance of the house. Elliot opened the door and let out a long sigh, while his older brother stretched into a lingering yawn. They left their suitcases by the door and headed straight to Elliot’s office, where he stored the case files they had closed the previous day.

On Monday, they would take the files to the firm, where they would be stored in his private archive—a massive, fully cataloged room that housed every case they had ever resolved. It also held highly important and confidential documents.

Elliot was in desperate need of a tech specialist, someone who could help him digitize all those records and ensure a secure storage system. Additionally, he wanted to further tighten access to that section of the firm. Some of the documents there were of interest to individuals of questionable character—people willing to do anything to get their hands on them.

As a law firm, their work naturally involved various legal cases. However, their role extended beyond that—they also handled copies and, in some instances, the original documentation of highly sensitive contracts. These included agreements involving shares or stakes in multinational corporations, contracts granting exclusivity in the sale or distribution of groundbreaking technologies, permits for the exploitation of valuable natural resources—such as oil, gas, minerals, and water—and even wills designating vast fortunes or significant assets to specific heirs.

“Officially, it’s done.”

Elliot declared as he locked the hidden safe in his office. It was concealed in the false back of one of the bookshelves. Behind a few copies of classic American literature, there was a wooden panel that, when pressed, would open to reveal the safe.

In addition to requiring a password, the system was also equipped with a fingerprint scanner—something Elliot had implemented a few years ago. Inside the safe were documents of utmost importance to him, and it was the most secure vault he had managed to obtain, fireproof and resistant to break-ins. No one but him and Randall could unlock it.

“I’m going to see Felicity!”

Elliot said as he and his brother left the office and made their way back to the entry hall. They grabbed their bags and started up the stairs toward the second floor.

Both were exhausted from the trip and everything they had been through. They definitely wanted to rest and take a shower, but for Elliot, nothing mattered more at that moment than seeing his daughter. He wanted to kiss her, hug her, and show her that he hadn’t abandoned her. He was there. And he always would be.

“I’ll put my things in my room, I’ll catch up with you later!” Randall said as they both went in opposite directions on the second floor.

Elliot was heading to his room. He dropped his suitcase and immediately made his way to his daughter’s room. He opened the door quietly, trying to be discreet so as not to startle her, but he was the one who was surprised. When he looked at the bed, it was empty. His heart raced in an instant. The simple fact that his daughter wasn’t where she should have been made him anxious, and the first person he thought of was Olivia.

Turning quickly, he made his way to the door of the other woman’s room and opened it abruptly. However, upon doing so, he stopped and took in the scene before him. Olivia and Felicity were lying in the same bed. His daughter was nestled comfortably in the arms of her nanny, looking completely at ease.

That image, that simple scene, was why he trusted Olivia so much, why he knew she loved and cared for his daughter just as he did. Felicity felt safe. Elliot didn’t know how she had ended up there, but he was certain she had sought Olivia out for comfort and security—the same sense of safety the woman always provided her.

The brown-haired woman was awake, holding her phone in her hands, while absentmindedly running her fingers through Felicity’s golden hair. When the door opened, her gaze shifted from the screen to him. A smile appeared on both of their lips.

She brought a finger to her lips, signaling for silence. Then, she gently placed her phone on the bedside table and quietly stepped out, allowing Felicity to nestle into the pillows. Elliot waited outside the room, watching as she approached.

His eyes traced the way the soft white fabric of her pajamas clung to her body, accentuating every curve. The delicate cotton, adorned with subtle lace details, suited Olivia perfectly—matching her sweetness, her warmth, and her gentleness. But she was also a fascinating contrast: a serious woman with a strong will, a striking personality, and an undeniable presence, yet capable of incredible tenderness.

He took in the thin-strapped tank top, noticing how it revealed her shoulders and offered a subtle glimpse of her collarbone. The sheer fabric made it clear she wasn’t wearing a bra, sending his mind spiraling into the heated dreams he’d had about her. The loose, short shorts rested against her thighs, and he couldn’t help but imagine what it would feel like to touch her smooth, sun-kissed skin.

“Elliot!”

She called his name with pure joy before throwing herself into his arms, holding him tightly. Not even for a second could she deny how her heart raced at the sight of those blue eyes, at the scent of his cologne.

The dream she had the night before had only made it harder to stay away. She wanted to deny her feelings, to deny how deeply this man affected her, but it was impossible. Impossible to ignore what her heart felt just by being near him. Impossible not to notice the way her skin tingled, how everything seemed right when she was in his arms.

Elliot, in turn, was completely captivated. Every part of him was consumed by her brown eyes, her soft hair, her voice. He knew exactly how much this woman unsettled him—not just stirring his instincts and desires but also reaching straight into his heart.

Olivia made him smile like a fool whenever she was around. His world transformed, filling with joy. Felicity had shown him what true happiness was—he had discovered the beauty of life the moment he held his little girl in his arms for the first time. And Olivia? Olivia made that feeling even stronger within him.

She ignited an even greater desire for life, made him want years and years by her side. He longed to hear her talk endlessly about college, to listen to her laughter every single day, and, most of all, to witness moments like the one just minutes ago—seeing his daughter so happy and comfortable in her arms. Olivia brought him peace and security—and she did the same for his little girl. Felicity also felt safe and happy by her side, and that was the best thing he could ever hope for. Knowing that the woman who stirred his emotions was the same person who made his daughter happy filled his heart in a way he could hardly put into words.

Chapter Text

They were still wrapped in that embrace, feeling each other’s presence and easing the longing that had built up over those days. That trip had made one thing clear to both of them: distance truly affected them. When Olivia accepted that job and Elliot made her that offer, neither of them had imagined that such a strong bond would form—especially since neither was open to another relationship, much less willing to entrust their hearts to love again. Olivia had been betrayed in more ways than one, and Elliot knew that feeling all too well. And yet, there they were, a month later, feeling as if just a few days apart had been an eternity.

On weekends, when the brown-haired young woman had time off, she and Elliot exchanged messages constantly—pictures of Felicity, conversations about law school, or simply about their daily lives. It felt so natural that Olivia would roll her eyes every time Alex hinted at how close she had gotten to Stabler. She found it silly, almost ridiculous, to think that there could be anything beyond friendship between them. Yet deep down, she was only denying the truth to herself: in just one month, she had fallen for Elliot Stabler. Something she had sworn never to allow again was happening.

Trevor had managed to break her heart and shatter her love faster than she had ever thought possible. One day, she had been dreaming of the children they might have; the next, she wished never to see his face again. And in a way, something similar was happening with Stabler. One day, he was just Felicity’s father, the man raising Steve; the next, Olivia found herself having erotic dreams about him and wanting to be much more than just his friend.

Then, finally, they put some distance between their bodies, but they hadn’t broken the physical connection. Olivia’s hands still rested lightly on Elliot’s arm, while his hands remained on her hips, sending a shiver through her skin. The scent of his cologne, the sound of his voice, and the deep blue of his eyes immediately transported her back to the dream she had had the night before—and that had been madness. A madness that reminded her she was still a woman, that she was much more than just a toy for a man’s pleasure.

The truth was that Trevor had been her first, and everything she knew about sex, she had learned from him. But she also knew he wasn’t the best. At least, that was the conclusion she had reached after listening to Alex talk about her romantic encounters with both men and women. The way her friend described how they made her feel, the wild experiences they shared… Olivia couldn’t help but compare those stories to her own. And in a way, she realized that Trevor had always been ordinary. She had never seen a problem with that—until the dream she had about Elliot the night before.

It had been intense, vivid. She had woken up with her body burning with desire in a way she had never experienced before. And now, second by second, her mind fed the craving to find out if reality could be as good as her dreams. Slowly, crossing the line between professional and personal felt less daunting—and far more thrilling.

“Hey, did she let you sleep last night?”

Elliot’s voice broke the silence, his hands still holding her, resting gently on her hips. His fingers moved in a subtle caress—just enough to send a shiver through Olivia’s skin—while her hands gripped his arms, feeling the muscles he had built through his morning workouts. Their eyes never strayed from each other, not even for a second, as they kept their voices low to avoid waking Felicity, who was still fast asleep in the bedroom.

“She woke up once and asked to sleep with me, and I… I couldn’t say no to that.”

Olivia explained, still in his arms but slowly pulling away to glance into the bedroom. Her eyes landed on Felicity, nestled between sheets and pillows, sleeping soundly. What she had said was true—denying her little girl anything was almost impossible. She was easily swayed by those blue eyes and the sweet tone of her voice, making any refusal a challenge.

“I know… There was a time when getting her to sleep in her own room was a real struggle because I just couldn’t say no to those blue eyes.”

The first time Felicity had a nightmare was because of an older boy at school who told scary stories to the younger kids about the Big Bad Wolf and other fairy-tale villains. For nearly two weeks, his daughter had asked to sleep with him, and at first, refusing had been impossible. But over time, he had to teach her to overcome her fears, to sleep alone, and to control her mind so the nightmares wouldn’t come back.

“I was really happy to hear that you won the case.”

Olivia said after a few moments of silence. She felt immensely relieved knowing that justice had been served. Before traveling, he had told her a little about the case, the defendants, and his client. They had talked at length about everything, and she had wished, with all her heart, that Elliot would be able to put those horrible men behind bars, making them pay for the rest of their lives for what they had done to that woman.

“So was I. It was a tough trial, especially with that idiot Trevor Langan trying to twist the case in the dirtiest way possible.”

The name sent a shiver through Olivia—but not for good reasons, not for anything pleasant, but out of sheer disgust. She hadn’t seen Trevor since their breakup, but over the past month, she had started to realize just how blind she had been to everything between them. How much she had ignored his faults.

Is this what happens when you’re in love? Do you become blind to all the red flags and flaws of the other person? He had lied to her for years, and Olivia hadn’t even suspected a thing. He had cheated on her, and deep down, she knew that was probably not even the worst of his lies. A man like Trevor must have collected deceptions—some bigger, some worse—and she, foolish as she was, had fallen for every single one of them.

“Trevor… Langan?”

His name tasted bitter on her lips—a mix of anger, hatred, and vengeance. Because that was what she wanted: vengeance. One day, she would get back at him and his insinuations. One day, she would prove that she would become much, much greater and more important than he ever was. She didn’t need a prestigious last name or daddy’s money like he did. She could reach the top of the world on her own merit—and she would love nothing more than to spit on Trevor from above while watching him rot far below.

“Yes, the defendants’ lawyer. A parasite, just like every man he defends.”

Whenever Olivia had asked Trevor about his cases and clients, he had always adopted a serious tone, telling her it was “highly confidential,” that he could never share anything because of attorney-client privilege. Now, she understood. He had known that if she ever found out the truth, she would never stand by a man who was paid to defend abusers, attackers, and anyone with a rotten soul. He had known exactly who she was—and he had manipulated her perfectly.

Realizing that made her feel sick. Knowing how much of a fool he must have thought she was, how he had seen her as someone so gullible, almost like a naive child, made her stomach turn. She hated herself for every moment she had allowed it. For every time she had been treated as lesser—and had let him get away with it.

“Liv? Are you okay?”

Elliot asked, gently touching the upper part of her arm. He noticed how Olivia’s eyes seemed distant, almost as if she had slipped into a trance, trapped in her own thoughts.

She blinked a few times, shook her head as if to clear it, and let out a long sigh before offering him a smile. The intent was to be reassuring, but to Elliot, it only reinforced the feeling that something had unsettled her during their conversation.

“Yeah, yeah… I just… I’ll just go change, and you can wake her up in the meantime.”

He stared at her for long seconds. Deep inside, he considered asking again, pressing her to understand what was on her mind and if there was anything he could do to help. But this was neither the time nor the place for that. His daughter was just a few steps away, still asleep, and his brother wasn’t far either. At any moment, Randall could walk out of the room, and Elliot wasn’t comfortable with the idea of him seeing Olivia in her pajamas—especially those pajamas.

He had complete trust in Randall’s loyalty to Melinda. He knew that if his wife asked him to pluck out his own eyes, he would do it without hesitation. Even so, he preferred that the image of Olivia in those pajamas remained only in his mind. When they were alone and had time, then he could ask about that moment.

“Okay.”

Then, they both stepped into Olivia’s room. It was the first time Elliot had entered that space since she started working for him. He had always made sure she had a place of her own, ensuring her privacy within his home. The fact that Olivia had accepted his offer had been perfect, and the best way to show his gratitude was by giving her as much comfort as possible.

Now, inside the room, he could notice the subtle changes she had made to the space. Her shoes were neatly arranged in a corner: a pair of white sneakers, black high-heeled ankle boots, and black high-heeled knee-high boots. On the shelves he had installed weeks earlier—anticipating she would use them—there was a variety of books. Not just the ones she used for studying, but also a considerable number of novels. Elliot wondered how many she managed to read each month.

His eyes also landed on Olivia’s cardigan, carefully draped over the desk. Even the smallest details revealed her presence in that space, and that was what impressed Elliot the most. In fact, everything about her impressed him. The way Olivia managed to bring things around her to life was almost magical. She radiated life in such a brilliant and unique way that every little detail about her drew him in even more. He couldn’t even say what his favorite thing about her was—but if someone asked him to list everything he found incredible about Olivia, he could spend hours talking about her.

Elliot watched as Olivia picked out some clothes from the wardrobe, while he made his way to the bed, where his daughter was sleeping peacefully. Olivia had won over two Stablers in record time—an impressive feat, considering they were the two people most closed off to strangers.

He followed Olivia’s movements with his eyes as she held her clothes in her hands, a small smile playing on her lips before she opened the bathroom door and slipped inside, closing it behind her. His gaze then returned to his little girl once more. A soft smile formed on his lips as his fingers gently brushed over his daughter’s delicate face and golden hair, which had fallen across her cheek. Carefully, he tucked the strands behind her ear and whispered her name:

“Felicity? Daddy’s here.”

The sound of his voice made her stir in bed, stretching her arms and blinking slowly before opening her eyes. Her big blue eyes locked onto his for a few seconds, still waking up, trying to piece everything together. Then, when she finally realized it wasn’t a dream, she let out a joyful squeal and threw her arms around him with all her strength.

“DADDY! YOU’RE HERE!”

The joy within Elliot was indescribable as he pulled his daughter into his arms, hugging her as tightly as he could. He had missed Olivia, but the longing he’d felt for Felicity was beyond compare. His little girl was his most precious treasure. She owned his smiles, his laughter, and brought him a happiness no one else ever had.

He had been lost, and the day he held her in his arms for the first time, he found himself. Her blue eyes, her golden hair, her laughter… everything about her brought him joy, everything about her brought him happiness. Becoming a father had been the most positive change in his life; his daughter was the most valuable thing in his world. She made him smile like no one else ever had, painting his days with color.

“Oh, bunny, I missed you so much.”

Elliot sat on the bed with his daughter in his arms. His fingers gently traced her hair and her face, as if he wanted to memorize every little feature of her in that moment. That was part of being a parent—wishing your child could stay like that forever. When she was just a baby, learning to speak her first words, he wished she would never grow up, that she would remain small, fragile, innocent to the pain of the world. He didn’t want her to discover how hard life could be. But he knew he couldn’t shield her from that, nor could he keep her under his protection forever.

Even so, he did everything he could to prepare her—to help her grow up happy and curious. Over time, he felt proud of the daughter he had raised. And yet, there were days when all he wanted was to keep her by his side forever. If he could, she would always be his little girl—always protected, always loved. But that trip had taught him something important: sometimes, protecting too much isn’t as helpful as it seems. He had protected her so fiercely that, the moment distance came between them, she suffered. Knowing that, in some way, her tears and nightmares had been caused by his absence hurt him deeply.

If he wanted to be a good father, he would need to find balance—being present, while allowing her to grow her own wings. He needed to teach her that his being away for a few days didn’t mean he was leaving her life forever. More than that, he knew she had to understand that truth before the relief contract came to an end. He could already foresee how painful it would be for his daughter when Olivia was no longer her nanny. But if he didn’t prepare her to cope with life’s hardships, that pain could be much greater—and he had no idea just how deeply it might affect her.

As his mother always said, children are deeply emotional, and certain situations can even make them physically ill. Felicity’s heart would be the epicenter of that pain, and the last thing he wanted was to see her suffer like that. He knew Olivia didn’t want that either. She loved his daughter. Soon, they would need to have a serious conversation about how to handle the transition. But for now, all Elliot wanted was to savor that embrace and his daughter’s joy at having him back home.

“I missed you too. Promise you won’t go away again?”

Felicity looked up at him with her big, pleading eyes. It was nearly impossible to say no to that gaze—but that was another kind of magic that came with fatherhood: learning how to say no without your child realizing they’ve just heard one.

“Oh, my sweet little princess, I can’t promise you that,” he said gently, “but I can promise that the two of us will have a very special weekend to make up for the days I was away. How does that sound?”

One truth about his job was that, for Elliot, avoiding business trips was nearly impossible. Sometimes there were clients who simply couldn’t come to New York, or cases that couldn’t be transferred to the city’s court system. Elliot always prioritized being personally involved in the most important cases—or those that moved him the most. Of course, when there was an alternative, someone he trusted who could take over for him, he passed the responsibility along. But this time, that wasn’t an option. He had been working on this particular case for a long time and knew just how important it was.

He watched as his daughter made a thoughtful face. The way she furrowed her brow was almost funny—Elliot had a feeling she was probably imitating him . Thinking back to the times she had seen him make that exact same expression, he realized just how right his mother had been when she said the two of them looked alike.

“Can we go to the park?”

A wider smile spread across Elliot’s lips as he looked at his daughter. Going to the park had always been something the two of them loved doing at least once a week—a little outing so she could ride her bike, he could set up a picnic, and she could interact with other children. It was always a special moment between them, and he knew she was probably missing it. Their week had been so hectic that he simply hadn’t been able to take her.

“We can do anything you want, bunny!”

Felicity bounced with joy at her father’s response. Nothing could make her happier than knowing they were going out together. His absence over the past few days had made her sad, even though Olivia had been around constantly, doing her best to ease the pain. Still, not having her father there every night to kiss her forehead, talk to her, give her his full attention, and truly be present made her think of her mother—a woman whose face she couldn’t even remember, a woman who had also left her. Deep inside, Felicity carried a fear that the same thing might happen again, that her father might leave her too, just like her mother had—and that was a fear she shared with no one.

From a very young age, she had wondered what it would be like to have a mother. Her friends told stories about putting on makeup with theirs, talking about girl things, spending afternoons at the mall, going on trips, and sharing intimate, unique moments. All Felicity ever wanted was that—to have a mother. Some mean girls, however, mocked her for not having someone to give their handmade Mother’s Day gifts to, or for never taking part in the school performances held in their honor. Those situations only made her feel the absence more deeply, and up to that point, the closest thing she had ever had to a mother figure in her life was Olivia.

Olivia cared for her with tenderness and dedication, protecting her as a mother would protect her own child. It was with Olivia that Felicity played, read stories, watched cartoons, and even put on impromptu fashion shows in the living room. Deep down in her heart, Felicity wished Olivia were her mother. The problem was, she didn’t know if her nanny felt the same. After all, in all those years, her father had never found a woman willing to take on the role of mother in her life. As much as they said they were fine on their own, Felicity longed for more. She wanted someone to brush her hair, paint her nails, teach her how to do makeup, and share with her all those little things her friends said they did with their moms. But the only person who had ever done all of that for her — and with such joy and dedication — was her nanny.

Elliot shared in the joy and wide smile his daughter wore as he scooped her into his arms and planted a kiss on her cheek before carrying her downstairs, specifically to the kitchen, where Randall was sitting at the island, munching on one of the cookies they had found on the counter. Felicity, of course, lit up at the sight of her uncle. She bounced over to him and chatted away for several minutes. While she was distracted by his stories about the trip and all the cool places he’d visited — and planned to take her to someday — Elliot began preparing breakfast, brewing coffee, frying eggs and bacon for his family, glancing over his shoulder every so often, waiting for Olivia to come downstairs from her room where she was still getting ready.

Time passed, and by the time the kitchen island was practically overflowing with what looked more like a feast than a simple breakfast, Elliot told Felicity and Randall to wash their hands and come back so they could all eat together. As the two walked off, still caught up in their lively conversation and Randall’s promise that he and Melinda would take Felicity to an amusement park at the end of the month for some Halloween fun, Elliot poured himself a cup of coffee and took a long sip, still waiting for Olivia.

His eyes wandered to the view outside the house, wondering if the weather would still be warm enough for a swim later, letting the thought of the water wash away the lingering images of the brown-haired woman from his mind. But then, she appeared — and he nearly pinched himself to make sure he wasn’t dreaming again.

The young woman with long brown hair, which flowed gently past her shoulders, walked into the kitchen with a soft smile on her lips, casually tucking a delicate fringe behind her ear — a fringe that framed her face with effortless grace.

Elliot’s gaze drifted from her smiling face down to her figure, taking in the delicate white dress she wore. The dress clung gently to her torso, and the neckline was adorned with a small bow that subtly enhanced her silhouette in a way that was both refined and alluring. It looked almost as if the dress had been crafted just for her. The slightly puffed sleeves added a romantic touch, while the flowing, layered skirt brushed lightly against her thighs, revealing just enough to stir the imagination of the bald man whose eyes continued downward to the dark, knee-high boots she wore — a bold contrast to the innocence evoked by the dress.

But all Elliot could think — all he could process as he stared at her — was how much she resembled the woman in his dream. The white dress, the way she had called him “my husband”… all of it swirled in his mind, driving him even more mad with desire for Olivia Benson.

“You look… beautiful.”

The words slipped from Elliot’s lips before he could even try to hold them back. To his eyes, Olivia was breathtaking — the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. Her brown eyes, her delicate fringe… every little detail about her seemed carved by divine hands, as if she were a goddess — and in many ways, to him, she was. After all, only a mystical being, with powers beyond the natural, could bring about such profound change in such a short amount of time.

That’s exactly what Olivia Benson had done. She had won over his daughter — a child with a long track record of despising and chasing off nannies — and made her love her. Olivia had quickly become the person Felicity admired most, the one she was most enchanted by. But it wasn’t just his daughter that Olivia had transformed. Elliot — a man who had sworn he would never fall for love again, never surrender to all the mistakes people make when they’re in love — now found himself hopelessly in love with her. That was the feeling burning inside him. He had tried, time and again, to convince himself it was only desire, that it was just because he hadn’t been with a woman in a long time. But no — it was more than that. Olivia had a hold on him that went far beyond physical longing. She had his heart. She had his soul. She had him in the palm of her hand.

“Thank you. Did you like the cookies?”

Olivia asked as she picked up one of the cookies and took a bite, a smile playing on her lips as the sweet taste of the chocolate chips melted in her mouth. Elliot was instantly reminded of just a few minutes earlier, when his daughter had talked to him with such excitement, grinning from ear to ear, about how much fun she’d had baking cookies with Olivia — and how her nanny had promised to teach her how to make all kinds of other treats very soon.

“Yes, they’re really good. Randall ate practically half of them.”

Olivia let out a cheerful laugh at Elliot’s comment before grabbing another cookie and taking a bite. Baking those cookies with Felicity had been a truly special moment. Sharing laughter with the little girl and seeing the sparkle in her eyes with every new step she learned had been an experience Olivia never imagined could feel so rewarding — so magical.

Soon, Felicity and Randall were back inside. The little girl was bouncing with excitement, talking about the scooter her uncle had given her and about her dad’s promise to take her to the park after breakfast. Olivia joined the Stablers for the meal, and without a doubt, it was the happiest breakfast she had ever experienced in her life.

Growing up, breakfast had never been a family moment. During part of her childhood, it was the time of day when her mother tried to tidy up the house after her father had torn everything apart in a drunken rage. Later on, Serena was always rushing off — either to work or to college — constantly running around, and Olivia would eat her meals alone before heading to school. When she eventually moved in with her friend, things weren’t much different — except now, it was usually Olivia who was running late, grabbing something to eat on the way to work, cursing herself for staying up too late, forgetting to set her alarm, or dealing with one of the many other little disasters that come with chaotic mornings.

But ever since she started working for the Stablers, breakfast had become something entirely different. It was a time when Elliot talked with his daughter, asked about school, her friends, her ballet classes… he always prepared a proper feast: eggs, bacon, juice — everything you could think of. But that morning, in particular, felt more special than all the others. The joy of their reunion gave the entire atmosphere a unique warmth. Their laughter rang louder, more genuine; their smiles shone brighter than the sun outside, and their hearts overflowed with love.

The whole moment was wrapped in joy and a kind of magic — until, as Elliot began clearing the dishes and Olivia took the last sip of her coffee, Felicity looked at her nanny and asked:

“Liv, are you coming to the park with us?”

Olivia looked at the little girl in front of her. She truly didn’t know how to respond — at first, because she had expected to go home after breakfast. That was the plan, at least. Have breakfast with Elliot and Felicity, then head back to her apartment, maybe watch some movies with Alex, read a few books… those were her weekend plans. But she couldn’t deny that deep down, she felt a strong urge to spend the rest of the day with them.

“Uh… no, sweetheart. Today you’re going to spend the day with your dad and Uncle Randall.”

The brown-haired woman answered as gently as she could, brushing a golden strand of Felicity’s hair behind her ear. Her hand lingered softly against the little girl’s cheek, and Olivia gave her a warm smile. But what she got in return was the most adorable pout — Felicity’s lips curved into a tiny frown, and her big blue eyes grew even wider and more expressive.

“But I want you to come to the park with us.”

Olivia knew in that instant that she was completely doomed. No matter how hard she tried, she simply couldn’t say “no” to Felicity — not when she pleaded like that, with such innocent charm. That little girl was made of magic, beauty, and overwhelming sweetness. Watching her perform her ballet routines, play piano, draw, paint… everything she did was beautiful and delicate. And Olivia loved being by her side for every new step. She loved learning from Felicity, too. And in just one month, she had come to realize that saying “no” to that sweet little girl was the hardest thing she had ever faced.

Still, it wasn’t a decision she could make on her own. She needed to know if Elliot was okay with her spending the afternoon with them — not as Felicity’s nanny, but as Olivia Benson: the woman who loved his daughter as if she were her own, and who was hopelessly in love with him.

“I’d like you to come with us too.”

Elliot spoke up the moment her eyes met his. It was clear that, just like Felicity, he would love to have Olivia join them. The truth was, that warm hug they had shared earlier, when he first saw her that morning, hadn’t even begun to ease how much he’d missed her. He missed her voice — telling him funny stories from college, or chatting about her new classes. He missed the scent of her perfume lingering in the air, filling the house with the fragrance of Olivia Benson — which, to him, could only be described as the scent of home.

That’s exactly what her presence was: home. And just as much as he needed her close, so did his daughter.

“Okay, I’ll go with you!”

Olivia’s response was met with an explosion of joy. Felicity leapt into her arms with uncontainable excitement, prompting both Stabler brothers to watch the scene unfold in silence. They exchanged a knowing look — in Randall’s eyes, there was a clear recognition that his past decision hadn’t been the right one, paired with a hint of irony at how not just Elliot, but also Felicity, seemed completely smitten with Olivia.

In Elliot’s eyes, however, there was only certainty — certainty that he had made the right choice, or perhaps that fate had been kind in placing this woman in his life and allowing her to win over his daughter in such a magical way. He knew no one would ever make Felicity as happy and full of life as Olivia did.

He couldn’t say it out loud, but deep down, Elliot knew: Olivia was practically a mother to his daughter. And that was something hard to come to terms with. Hard to accept that, for so many years, he had denied Felicity a maternal figure — when, in the end, that was exactly what she had always needed.

After breakfast, Olivia took Felicity up to her room and helped her pick out an outfit for the outing. The little girl chose a white dress made of light, flowing fabric, subtly embroidered with tiny sparkling accents. Olivia even joked that it looked like stars had settled onto the hem of her skirt. Felicity had picked the dress specifically so that she and Olivia would match — both dressed in white.

To keep her warm, the nanny chose a beige wool coat that draped gently over the girl’s shoulders. It was slightly oversized for her small frame, which gave her an irresistibly charming look. On her legs, she wore black tights — warm enough to let her play freely without worrying about the dress — and on her feet, she wore a pair of delicate brown boots.

Shortly after that, when both Olivia and Felicity left the bedroom and headed downstairs to meet Randall in the dining room, Felicity’s uncle was already waiting for her with the long-awaited surprise — her travel gift. It was a scooter — simple, yet to the eyes of an eight-year-old girl, it might as well have been a magical carriage, ready to whisk her away into an enchanted world. It was pink, glittery, and had three chrome wheels that sparkled like tiny silver moons, spinning smoothly with every joyful push as she glided around the living room.

When Elliot came down the stairs, the first thing he saw was his daughter zipping through the room, laughing with pure delight over her new toy. Randall and Olivia were sitting on the couch, waiting for him. And the moment Olivia’s brown eyes found Elliot at the bottom of the staircase, she realized she was completely, hopelessly lost. The blue-eyed man before her was an irresistible sight: he wore a black overcoat, tailored perfectly to his broad shoulders. The heavy fabric shifted slightly as he moved toward her. Underneath, he wore a high-necked sweater in a rich, earthy brown, paired with black trousers that managed to be both relaxed and sharply structured at once.

Once the Stablers were all together and ready to go, they headed outside with Felicity to Elliot’s car. After stowing the scooter and getting the little girl settled into her seat, they finally made their way to Central Park, the drive filled with cheerful chatter between the adults and the child — who could hardly stop talking about her upcoming ballet recital, scheduled for December. Everyone responded with enthusiasm, promising they would be there to watch her shine on stage.

The drive to the park was filled with light-hearted conversation, laughter, and music until Elliot found a good spot to park. Everyone stepped out of the car with cheerful energy. Olivia had packed a picnic basket with snacks and brought along a blanket so they could sit comfortably while Felicity played all around them. The afternoon unfolded in a relaxed, joyful way, filled with conversations among the adults — ranging from formal topics like business, law, and current affairs, to more lighthearted stories about college and sweet moments spent with Felicity.

By the end of the day, they were on their way back to the Stablers’ house, each lost in their own thoughts and memories. Olivia gazed out the window, watching the city drift by as her hand gently stroked Felicity’s hair — the little girl had fallen asleep during the ride home. Elliot, focused on the traffic, was already thinking about what to make for dinner, hoping the final meal of the day would be just as warm and joyful as everything that had come before. Randall, meanwhile, was busy texting his girlfriend, who had just informed him she’d be finishing her hospital shift in a few hours. He had promised to pick her up so they could spend the evening together.

As soon as Elliot parked outside the Stabler mansion, Randall was the first to say goodbye. He placed a tender kiss on his niece’s forehead — still peacefully asleep in Olivia’s arms, freshly lifted from the car — and gave a quick hug to both his brother and the little girl’s nanny. Then he stepped inside and went straight up to the second floor to grab his suitcase from the guest room he had been using. A few minutes later, he headed outside to his car, which had been parked there since the day he arrived. On that occasion, he and Elliot had decided it would be easier to drive to the airport together, so Randall had left his own vehicle behind for the duration of the trip.

As Olivia carried the sleeping Felicity upstairs to her bedroom, Randall came down the stairs once more to say a final goodbye to her. Elliot, on the other hand, walked toward the kitchen, already settling in his mind the menu for that evening.

In Felicity’s room, Olivia had a bit of a hard time taking off the girl’s coat and boots, as she mumbled sleepily, wanting nothing more than to lie down in bed. Despite the challenge, Olivia managed to get the clothes off, gently laid her down, pulled up the comforter, and made sure she was warm enough. Before leaving the room, she placed a soft kiss on the little girl’s forehead, then let her sleep peacefully for an hour or two—until her father would wake her for dinner.

She heard the soft sounds of Elliot in the kitchen, probably preparing dinner, as she made her way to the living room. She should have said her goodbyes and headed home by now, but ironically, she already felt at home here. Her steps carried her into the living room, where she settled on the piano bench. Over the past few weeks, Elliot—and even Felicity—had been helping her practice. It was clear that the art of playing piano was still difficult, and in some ways, incomprehensible, but the simple act of pressing a key and turning it into a beautiful symphony brought her peace. Sitting at the piano and practicing had become a source of comfort.

Usually, she did it on nights when Elliot was stuck at work and came home late. After putting Felicity to bed and needing a moment of quiet, Olivia would sit at the piano and let her fingers—and her heart—guide her through a melody.

That evening, she reached for her phone, searching for one very specific song: Kiss Me , by the band Sixpence None the Richer. She had heard the melody weeks earlier, when she and Alex had a “girls’ night” and watched a few romantic comedies while munching on popcorn and chocolate. Ever since, she couldn’t deny how much it had awakened her more romantic side when it came to music—she’d listen to them while driving, singing along cheerfully like a love-struck teenager.

She played the song on her phone, keeping the volume low—just enough for her to hear it. Slowly, as she listened to the melody, she tried to reproduce it on the piano. She hit more wrong notes than right ones, but that didn’t frustrate her—not for a second. She knew she was still just a beginner, and mistakes were part of the learning process. Her mind, however, was more focused on the lyrics, which she hummed softly to herself… until, in the quiet of the room, another voice joined hers:

“Kiss me

Beneath the milky twilight…”

She turned her head and found Elliot standing just behind her. He gave her a small, amused smile before sitting down beside her at the piano. His fingers, swift and practiced, began to play the melody—flawlessly, effortlessly. Then he looked at her, waiting for her to continue the lyrics. Olivia let out a soft laugh before picking up the tune again.

“Lead me

Out on the moonlit floor…”

She sang with a smile forming on her lips. The moment was a mix of emotions—on one hand, it felt funny, at least considering she wasn’t a professional singer and was, quite obviously, off-key. But at the same time, it was oddly romantic. I mean, singing a duet while the man beside you plays the piano—and that man just so happens to be the one who’s been showing up in your dreams lately… Is there anything more romantic than that?

“Lift your open hand

Strike up the band”

Olivia and Elliot kept singing and playing the piano, their laughter filling the living room. They both knew this wasn’t something ordinary—they had never shared a moment like this with anyone else. They were being their truest selves, as natural as possible, with all their imperfections exposed, their laughter echoing through the room, their hearts in sync with the same symphony. Even off-key, their voices didn’t leave the song until the very last note.

When Elliot struck the final key, Olivia clapped her hands cheerfully, a wide smile on her lips. His blue eyes fell on her—on her face, on her lips, and on how fast his heart was beating for the woman in front of him, for how deeply in love he was with her. His fingers touched her face, gliding over her soft skin, and Olivia leaned into the touch. It didn’t feel strange. It didn’t feel like anything—it felt right. Undeniably right. One of the greatest certainties of her life. She closed her eyes, feeling Elliot Stabler’s touch against her skin.

“You’re beautiful… so beautiful.”

The words left his lips with such certainty, so sweetly, so full of love that—for the first time in her life—hearing a man say that felt more like a confession than a compliment or flirtation. The way his eyes sparkled, the way the words flowed from his mouth—so deeply true—it felt like he was simply stating that the sky was blue. She looked at him and wondered how this man had managed to change her so easily. The woman who once took so long to give herself completely to any man, who was slow to fall in love for the first time, whose heart had been shattered into countless pieces—was now here, looking at him, so moved, so open, so his.

She had burned away, one by one, all the reasons she once believed it was wrong to get involved with Elliot Stabler. Now, she listened only to her heart, which screamed how right it all felt. There they were—blue eyes locked with brown, skin burning with desire—both waiting to see who would make the first move, who would be the one to cross that line. And then, Elliot closed the distance between them, pressing his lips to Olivia’s, swallowing a shaky breath along the way.

There was shock and fear at first—Olivia, stunned that he had actually kissed her; Elliot, terrified she might pull away, that she might reject him. But then, almost instantly, their tongues met in a desperate, intense dance. They were a spark of passion turning into a wildfire—untamable, unstoppable. He pulled her closer—this wasn’t a dream. Kissing Olivia wasn’t a dream. The scent of her perfume in his nose, the warmth of her skin beneath his hands—none of it was imagined. It was real. And for the first time, being awake felt like stepping into a dream and living out his greatest fantasy.

Their breathless gasps melted into each other as the kiss deepened. Olivia couldn’t hold back the moan that slipped past her lips as she felt herself melt into him even more. Everything about Elliot Stabler turned her on, igniting her to the point of soaking through her underwear with the intensity of it all. Her nails dug into his arms, confirming once again what she’d already felt—he was sculpted like a statue from ancient Greece, all firm muscle and power, the kind that would make any Greek god jealous. But what made her gasp with desire was the way he lifted her, as though she weighed nothing, placing her in his lap. She settled there, feeling the growing hardness of his arousal pressing against her, while his large hands slid over her thighs with an aching, deliberate touch.

She let out a breathy sigh as his teeth grazed along her jawline, tracing a path down to her collarbone. He wanted to know the taste of her skin. He wanted to memorize every inch of this woman. He wanted to worship her like the goddess she was to him. He felt her body melting under his touch, her head falling back, offering him full access for his lips to explore, to touch, to claim. But just as Olivia moved her hands behind her for support, her fingers struck the piano keys with force. The sudden, jarring sound startled her, nearly causing her to slip from his lap—only for his quick reflexes to save her, twisting his body and pulling her securely back into his arms.

They stared at each other, and those few seconds stretched out like long, suspended hours. Their breaths were uneven, lips flushed, bodies ablaze with desire. And yet, all they did next was laugh—together—sharing the absurdity of the moment. And maybe that, more than the kiss itself, said everything about the bond between them. Elliot Stabler and Olivia Benson were more connected than they had ever imagined. They once thought that physical desire and the emotions they carried could be handled separately, simply. But when fate decides that two souls belong to one another, nothing—and no one—can stand in the way.

Chapter Text

Elliot Stabler’s story was far more complex than those around him could ever imagine — more than even his own family could suspect. The truth was that Kathleen Marie was nothing more than a casual fling he kept in New York, like a few other women he occasionally got involved with around the world. It wasn’t that he was some hopeless womanizer, but there were three or four women he always met up with when visiting certain places: a young redhead in France, a stunning brunette in Los Angeles, among others. Kathleen — or rather, Kathy — was one of them.

She was simply a once-a-month hookup, something that happened when he didn’t have enough work to distract his mind or fill his time. On those occasions, they would go out for dinner, share a glass or two of wine, and spend the night together. The next morning, they were practically strangers again. He would get dressed and return to his phone, and she would head back to her place — no conversations, no dating, no promises. None of that. Still, as time went on, she started showing up at his workplace, becoming a more regular presence in his routine. Elliot didn’t see it as a serious relationship; it was just a casual thing that had started happening more often than he’d planned.

Then, out of nowhere, a pregnancy test was thrown onto his desk — and she was turning his life upside down. At first, he didn’t know whether to believe he was really the father of the child. He didn’t know her all that well, and he was aware that she also had her fair share of nighttime adventures with other guys. Still, he couldn’t deny that he’d forgotten to use protection once or twice. Even without being sure the child was his, Elliot supported Kathy until she was far enough along for a DNA test to confirm whether or not the baby she was carrying was truly his.

He never let anyone know how he reacted when he opened the envelope with the results, alone in his home. But what he did was cry. People would’ve expected him to cry tears of joy for becoming a father — but he was crying out of fear. Fear that he would be the same kind of father his own father had been.

Joseph Stabler died the way he lived: as a burden to his family, to his wife, and to his children. Bernie had never received proper treatment for her illness; it was only when her kids were old enough to realize her behavior wasn’t normal that she was finally taken in for a psychological evaluation. That was when, after she began taking her medication, she finally managed to get her life back on track. Her husband was dead, and she had moved to the Hamptons, to a beach house where she spent her days painting. But none of that erased the years of aggression she and her children had endured at Joseph’s hands.

He hadn’t just hit his wife — he had also hit his kids. And in some ways, the physical abuse was lighter than the psychological torment. To this day, Elliot carried doubts about fatherhood, constantly questioning whether he was being a good father to his daughter. Randall still feared abandonment, haunted by memories of being rejected by a father who always put him last, telling him no one loved him and no one ever would, because he was “thick-headed.” Bernie — she was the one who had supposedly moved on, or so she claimed — but she no longer believed she was capable of loving anyone again. She was content with the company of her children and friends, but the idea of loving another man no longer appealed to her. It no longer felt possible.

Each of the Stablers carried their own scars, each of them facing their demons in silence — and in solitude.

Elliot had to face all his fears about becoming a father, and it was ironic how crucial Kathy had been in that process. She had helped him build confidence, made him feel like he could be a better father to his daughter than his own father had ever been to him. To this day, he still can’t quite define how he really felt about that woman. Even now, he finds himself in a sort of limbo — unsure whether he ever truly loved her or if it was all just a sweet illusion, the hope that they could be happy and build the family he never had.

In truth, he would never admit just how broken he was when Kathy left — how deeply his heart and soul shattered into pieces when he came home and she was no longer there. He still remembers holding his daughter in his arms as he read the letter Kathy had left behind, and how a single tear slid down his face. In that moment, every illusion crumbled, and a heavy weight settled on his shoulders and his heart.

But all he did back then was pretend. Pretend that it didn’t matter, that it hadn’t affected him. He put on a strong front — raised his daughter, loved her deeply, did everything for her.

Kathy had broken Elliot. She had awakened wounds and insecurities that he still carried to this day. But Olivia Benson, a woman he’d only met a month ago, was slowly healing each one of those wounds, soothing every one of those fears. She had brought him even closer to his daughter. Felicity and Elliot had always had a good relationship, but since Olivia came into their lives, everything seemed to be getting better. They were learning so many new things from that woman. He was learning to let go of his seriousness — at home, he was just his daughter’s dad, and he could let his guard down. And with Olivia, he did.

The piano in the living room was rarely used, except for the lessons Felicity had twice a month. He used to play — it was something he loved — but over the years, he had let it go. Then Olivia brought it back into his life, and playing the piano with her was incredible. They were always laughing, sharing ideas and moments, creating memories. Sometimes the smallest things they did together felt big enough to stay with him the entire day. Even something as simple as having breakfast together had become a kind of tradition. On the Saturdays and Sundays when Olivia wasn’t there, it felt… wrong — something was missing. She was missing, with her constant chatter, her pancakes, and her attempts to steal his bacon.

That woman had changed his life completely. Even changed his rules. Rules about not falling in love. Rules about not getting involved with anyone too close. He had always wanted to keep a clear line between his physical desires and his personal life. The women he slept with were usually one-night stands — someone he wouldn’t reach out to again, someone who didn’t pose a threat. A threat of falling in love, of making the same mistakes he made with Kathy, handing over such a precious part of himself.

But then Olivia came into his life — and it was almost impossible to hold back his feelings. And there was a huge difference between her and Kathy. Elliot never quite knew what he felt for the mother of his child. But he knew — without a doubt — that he was in love with Olivia. In love with every little detail about her — from her adorable laugh to those unusual eyes that seemed to pull him into a magical, beautiful world. He had fallen for her without even realizing it. But that’s what love is, isn’t it? You can love someone a minute after meeting them, or a month later, or even after a decade. The heart doesn’t work by rules or timelines.

That’s why he now found himself sitting at the piano bench, with Olivia in his lap. Kissing her felt like being sent to heaven — the feel of her lips, her taste, her body so close to his. It was all magic. Simply magic. He had never imagined it would feel this way. But that was Olivia Benson’s magic — making people feel wonder at her touch.

His hands gently caressed her face right after a burst of laughter they had shared, when she had jumped slightly after accidentally pressing a few keys on the piano.

“You’re so beautiful.”

The words left his lips just before he buried his face in the curve of her neck. Being able to touch her like that was something Elliot had never imagined himself doing; he never thought their relationship would reach that point. But now — now that he had her in his arms, now that he could press his lips to her skin — he didn’t want anything else but that.

“You’re beautiful too… actually, you’re pretty damn hot.”

Olivia let a laugh slip past her lips after the comment. The truth was, she had plenty of compliments for Elliot — ones she usually kept to herself, even when Alex teased her just to see if she had feelings for him. Her body trembled, consumed by desire, by the shivers and excitement that Elliot’s large hands spread across her skin as he touched her ass. And she could feel herself using every ounce of self-control not to beg him to touch her beyond the barrier of her white dress.

“Hot?”

Elliot repeated, teasingly, before starting a trail of kisses up her neck to the side of her face, brushing his lips against her ear right after a sly nip to her earlobe. The truth was, seeing this new, exposed side of Olivia stirred all sorts of doubts and questions inside him. What did she really think of him? What did she feel for him? They’d been spending time together every day for the past month, and if he hadn’t taken the initiative to kiss her, who knows if it ever would’ve happened — if they ever would’ve crossed that line between them. Deep down, he feared that his feelings might not be returned.

“Oh, don’t tell me you don’t know that the moms at Felicity’s school were all disappointed when they realized they wouldn’t be seeing you every morning.”

She couldn’t deny that the first time a mom had approached her at Felicity’s school, asking who she was and where Elliot was, it had rubbed her the wrong way. After answering the question, the woman casually mentioned how much she missed the “eye candy” that was Elliot Stabler every morning at drop-off. Olivia had wanted to say something — maybe something sharp — but all she did was ignore the comment, offer a quick goodbye, and avoid those women from then on. Still, she couldn’t deny that every time she waited for Felicity at pickup, she heard the whispers. The moms would talk about how some of them cheated on their husbands — or at least had thought about it — with the other “hot dads” at school.

The mere mental image of Elliot with one of those busty blondes, dressed in Lululemon outfits, was enough to ruin her mood for an entire day. But now, she was the one sitting on his lap, receiving his kisses, feeling his hands on her, his lips against her skin, and hearing his compliments. She was the one who had Elliot.

“Did this really happen?”

Elliot let the question slip from his lips as his hands moved up her body and came to rest at her waist. A sigh escaped him the moment Olivia leaned in and buried her face in his neck, breathing in the scent of his cologne—intense, captivating, and addictive. Having him walk past her every morning, catching that fragrance, seeing him dressed in three-piece suits that seemed tailored to his body, hugging every sculpted muscle… She had always dreamed of that. Dreamed of feeling it, of being this close to his body, of getting lost in the scent of his cologne, of being completely wrapped up in everything that was Elliot Stabler.

She gently pulled back before answering, while feeling his hands slide up her back in a slow, tender caress.

“You should’ve seen their faces when I said I’d be dropping off Felicity every morning.”

Elliot smiled, pressing his forehead to hers. His hands pulled her even closer, and with just a little more pressure, he could’ve fused their bodies together. The words that left his lips made the hairs on Olivia’s arms stand on end as she stared into those blue eyes, so close to hers.

“Well, just so you know—I never looked at any of them.”

Olivia gave him a smile, a soft laugh playing on her lips as she leaned back slightly. Her hands cradled his face, fingers gliding over his skin, feeling the slight stubble—evidence of the busy last few days that had kept him from shaving.

“Hmm, I’m not sure I can believe that… those moms look like they live at the gym.”

She shifted on his lap, lifting her hips slightly and feeling his erection pressed between their bodies. Damn, if that bulge meant anything, it was that she was completely screwed once they took things further. She closed her eyes as Elliot nipped at her earlobe, and the closeness of their bodies made her tremble with desire. She bit her lower lip, trying to suppress the moan threatening to escape her mouth.

She felt his hand slide over her skin, sending shivers through her as he stopped caressing her back and moved his hand beneath the skirt of her dress.

“Liv, don’t you see how beautiful you are? You’re the most beautiful woman in the entire universe.”

His large hand glided over Olivia’s smooth, sun-kissed skin. It could’ve been a simple caress, but the fact that his hand was moving under her skirt made her crave him even more. His touch on the inside of her thigh made her skin burn, and she let out a long sigh, her eyes fluttering as her hands gripped him tighter.

“Am I?”

She asked in a low, desire-laced voice as she felt his fingers move over the white lace panties she wore beneath her dress. She noticed the smirk curling on his lips—that cocky, irresistible grin that drove her insane. It was the same smile he wore every time he won an argument between them. And instead of slapping him for it, all she wanted now was to kiss him.

Being able to do that now, to press her body against his, to feel how he responded to her touch… it was so much better than winning any argument with Elliot Stabler. Her breathy question was followed by a soft moan when she felt him teasing her through the fabric, lazily tracing his fingers over her swollen lips. She was slowly losing control.

Olivia had never imagined that, on a Saturday night, she’d be touched so intimately by Elliot Stabler—and that it would all be happening while they were sitting on the piano bench.

“Yes—and if my words aren’t enough, then my actions will have to be.”

For a second, Elliot’s words didn’t register in Olivia’s mind. The only thing that made sense in that moment was how badly she wanted him to pull her panties aside, sink those thick fingers into her, and make her see heaven. But just as quickly as the thought consumed her, he was gripping her thighs, feeling the softness beneath his hands, and lifting her into his arms.

A surprised gasp escaped Olivia’s lips as she wrapped her legs around his waist and gripped his shoulders. As he carried her toward the couch, a soft laugh slipped out—just before she pulled him into another kiss. God, she could kiss him for the rest of her life. Feel his teeth tugging at her lips, his mouth trailing down her neck, his face brushing against her cleavage, kissing her breasts…

Damn, he had dreamed of this. Of her body, the taste of her skin. His hand left her thighs only for a moment, just long enough to tug the white fabric of her dress down, revealing the white bra she wore underneath. Without hesitation, Elliot pressed her against the nearest wall, not even making it to the couch. And when he pinned her there, the first thing he did was yank her bra down and bring his lips to her breasts, nipping at a nipple as a deep moan escaped from her throat.

“Fuck… you’re so good at this.”

Elliot held her body with one strong arm while his other hand tangled in her brown hair. Olivia couldn’t hold back. She was burning with desire, grinding against him, panting and moaning. And fuck, she had never imagined herself in a moment like this. In three years with Trevor, they had never had sex anywhere but the car, and no make-out session had ever felt this intense. Usually, the farthest they went outside the bedroom was neck kisses—which was ironic, considering he was probably screwing his mistress in his office.

But screw Trevor Langan and the bitch he was fucking. Elliot was so much better than him. He made her feel wanted, made her feel loved. He made her feel like a woman— not a little girl.

The truth was, Trevor had always treated her that way — like the innocent girl whose virginity he had taked. He always acted as if they were teenagers sneaking off to make sex in secret. But that night, Olivia had discovered that what she truly craved was a wildfire of desire — not just a faint spark of passion. She loved the way Elliot lusted after her, the way his eyes devoured her, the way her skin tingled, her heart raced, how he made her feel like the sexiest, most powerful woman in the world.

The bald man, with hypnotic blue eyes, covered her chest with kisses, making her sun-kissed skin burn with desire. His mouth coated her breasts, reddening the skin with the scrape of his stubble. All she could do in that moment was moan and grind against him, craving more friction, desperate for something to ease the ache building inside her. She needed more — so much more. She needed to touch all of him, and to be free of that dress.

Then, he finally completed his path to the couch, laying her down onto the soft white cushions. He looked at her, lying there — her brown hair, her messy bangs, her flushed lips, her body, marked by his desire.

“You know, I’m more exposed here than you are!”

Elliot smiled and knelt down in front of her, his eyes scanning her body as he absentmindedly began lifting his shirt over his head. But then, a soft, sweet voice shattered the atmosphere of the moment.

“Daddy?”

A string of quiet curses escaped both Elliot’s and Olivia’s lips as they turned toward the living room entrance, making sure Felicity hadn’t yet made it into the room. The young Stabler girl was still at the top of the staircase, on the second floor of the house, her voice drowsy and her steps slow as she made her way down, calling for her father after waking up alone in her bedroom.

When they had returned from the park, Olivia had carried the sleeping girl from the car to her room, leaving her to rest peacefully there. Now, as Felicity descended the stairs in search of her father, Olivia and Elliot scrambled to compose themselves as quickly as possible. The brunette adjusted her bra and dress, trying to tame her hair enough so no one would guess what she and her boss had been doing in the living room. Elliot, meanwhile, pulled his shirt back on and dropped onto the couch, grabbing a pillow for his lap, taking a deep breath as he tried to will away the erection in his pants.

When Felicity stepped into the living room, the first thing her little eyes noticed was that Olivia was still there. She had thought the woman had already gone home, and seeing her still around filled her with joy. Without hesitation, she ran straight into her nanny’s arms and hugged her tightly.

“LIVVIE, YOU’RE STILL HERE!”

Olivia smiled and welcomed her into her arms, holding her close and planting a kiss on her cheek. Felicity had completely won her over — her sweet nature, her voice, every little detail about that little girl made Olivia overflow with joy.

“Hi, bunny. Of course I am! I’m going to have dinner with you and Daddy!”

Just half an hour earlier, she had been ready to say goodbye and head out. Now, she was inviting herself to dinner with them after a hot make-out session with Elliot — on the piano bench and against the wall, just a few feet away from the couch.

“And are you going to read me a bedtime story?”

Felicity asked as she swung her legs, hoping the woman’s answer would be yes. After all, having her dad and Olivia at home, reading her a bedtime story, was what she had wanted most over the past few days.

“I will, yes! How about we watch a movie while Daddy finishes making dinner?”

Olivia replied, giving Elliot the perfect excuse to leave the room and gather his thoughts — and his body — enough to spend the rest of the evening with her and his daughter. Without hesitation, the blue-eyed man kissed the top of Felicity’s head and stood up, quickly heading to the kitchen. Olivia then wrapped an arm around Felicity’s shoulders and pulled the little girl close. Her other hand reached for the remote control resting on the arm of the couch, silently thanking the universe that it hadn’t fallen to the floor when Elliot had lifted her onto the living room furniture earlier.

“Can we watch The Grinch ?”

Felicity asked as she snuggled even closer to Olivia, resting her head on her lap. She swung her legs and stared at the TV, watching as Olivia searched for the movie she had asked to watch that night.

“Of course we can!”

The rest of the evening passed peacefully and pleasantly for the Stablers and Olivia. The young nanny and little Felicity had watched nearly half the movie before Elliot called them for the third time to come to dinner—and they finally did. He had set up the dining room especially for the occasion. Olivia had never actually eaten in that room before—it was luxurious, extravagant—and the large table had clearly not been designed for just three people to share a meal, but rather for twelve. Still, Elliot had arranged everything and said it would be nice for them to change things up a bit, have dinner in the dining room, and take the opportunity to catch up on how the past few days had been. And that’s exactly what the three of them did.

Olivia talked a little about her college classes, and about how Felicity had been behaving. The little girl shared how much fun it had been to spend all those days with her nanny, and how she hoped it would happen again—but added that she didn’t want her dad to go away on another trip. Elliot told them a bit about Seattle, and the little he had seen of the city when he wasn’t focused on the case or stuck in court during the trial.

After dinner, while he was loading the dishwasher, Olivia returned to the living room so she and Felicity could finish watching the movie. A few minutes later, Elliot joined them—and that moment stirred something in Olivia.

When she was younger and her mother was busy with work, she would usually fall asleep on the couch watching TV, waiting for the moment her mom would come home so they could talk and share stories about their day. Most of the time, she’d fall asleep so deeply that she never even noticed when Serena arrived and carried her to bed. Now, here she was, sitting on that couch with Felicity resting her head on her lap and Elliot by her side. They laughed at the same scenes, made funny comments, shared the moment—and it was such a stark contrast: from lonely nights in front of the TV to a night like this, a night that felt like something out of a normal, happy family.

When the little girl in her lap fell asleep, her father picked her up and carried her to her room, with Olivia following close behind. They both wished her goodnight and kissed her forehead before leaving the room. The nanny headed to her own room, gathered the dirty clothes she had worn that weekend, and tossed them into a bag to take home and wash. She should have, right after that, left the Stabler mansion and gone back to her own place—but for the past ten minutes, she had been sitting on the hallway console table, with Elliot standing between her legs, kissing her.

What was supposed to be a simple goodbye kiss, a light peck on the lips, had turned into something far more intense. Elliot’s hands were on her waist—steady and strong—while his mouth moved with urgency, like a man in the desert who had just found water. She wanted to strip off her clothes and his, to feel their bodies pressed together, burning with desire and pleasure. But they weren’t supposed to cross that line. Not now. His daughter was upstairs, asleep. She needed to go home—after all, she hadn’t slept in her own bed in days.

She also needed some time for herself — time to process all the changes that were happening. Not just the ones stirring inside her, but those unfolding around her: her choices, her actions. She needed to think it all through, to consider the consequences of what was happening.

So, she pulled away. Both of them were breathless. His hands still rested on her waist, and her head was spinning — he had knocked her completely out of orbit with his kisses, with his touch — but she needed to ground herself again, to plant her feet firmly on solid ground and remember she couldn’t keep living in a dream world. Not when reality was knocking at the door.

Her hands moved to his face, feeling the slight roughness of his unshaven beard and the warmth of his skin. She gave him a gentle smile, and no words were needed for Elliot to step back just enough for her to slide off the console and stand in front of him. Her purse and the backpack she’d brought to the entryway were lying on the floor, and she quickly picked them up again, making sure nothing had fallen out when she’d dropped them — while Elliot was still holding her by the waist, placing her on top of the console.

“Well, I guess it’s time for me to head out!”

Olivia exclaimed as she fixed her hair, tousled by Elliot’s large hands during their kiss. Her breathing was still uneven, and she still felt like she was floating in a haze of desire, but she knew she had to take a deep breath, grab her car keys, and head home—take a long shower and pray she’d be able to sleep through the night without waking up from some steamy dream involving Elliot Stabler.

“Why don’t you stay over?”

He asked her that question for the second time that night. The first had been when he saw her packing her clothes into a backpack. The truth was, he didn’t care whether they ended the night with just kisses or went further. The only thing Elliot cared about was having Olivia by his side that night—to feel her presence, to know she was there with him.

“Because you want anything but sleep with me. And also because I haven’t been to my apartment in a few days… my friend Alex is going to think you kidnapped me if I don’t go back tonight.”

That was, at least partially, true. Her friend had already asked if she was okay and if she was really spending another night at Elliot Stabler’s house. But instead of sounding worried, her messages had a teasing tone—especially with the string of cheeky emojis she’d sent along with them.

“All right, you make a strong case! But can I at least get one last kiss?”

He stepped toward her again, with that smile. She loved that smile—but she also knew how dangerous it could be for her underwear. His hands found her hips, and those blue eyes looked at her like a pleading puppy. God, she wanted to kiss him. She wanted to kiss him a thousand times. But she knew… it would only take one. Just one kiss, and the next second they’d be all over each other on the couch again—and she wouldn’t be going home, like she had promised herself she would.

“One last kiss already got me up on that console, so… better not. And I’m pretty sure you won’t die just because I didn’t give you a kiss.”

Her tone was playful, but there was some truth behind the words. After all, a simple goodbye kiss had landed her on top of the entryway console—so maybe it was best not to take any more chances. Another goodbye kiss might take her straight to Elliot’s bed—and she needed to get her thoughts in order before being sure that going any further with him was truly the right thing to do.

After all, she was a woman who had taken years… years to lose her virginity, because she had wanted to be certain she was doing it with the right person—with the man she thought she’d spend the rest of her life with. Of course, that illusion had been shattered, broken into a thousand pieces. But that didn’t mean she’d just sleep with Elliot, just like that. He was her boss. And he would still be her boss long after that contract ended. They’d be working in the same company every single day. They’d see each other even more than they already did. So she needed to be sure—sure that this was the right thing to do, and not just a decision led purely by her heart.

“You really want to take that risk? I’m already feeling a little weak and sick.”

He was being dramatic, faking an illness, placing a hand over his heart and giving her a sad, pitiful look. But all it earned him was a laugh from Olivia, before she replied:

“Funny. Good night, Elliot.”

Then she leaned in to press a kiss to his cheek—a simple brush of her lips against his skin—and yet, a spark shot through her body before she pulled away and turned, walking out of that house, away from him. A distance that was necessary, but still made her heart ache.

He watched as she got into her car, adjusted her things, and looked at him for a few seconds. And the only words that left his lips as he watched her go were:

“Good night, Liv.”

The weekend had felt long for Elliot, but it went by quickly for Olivia. He could hardly wait to look into her brown eyes once more, to kiss her sweet lips, to feel the touch of her skin. But she, on the other hand, could hardly wait to finally feel at peace with getting involved with him — to be able to share those touches without the burden of guilt or the fear that it was somehow wrong.

The truth was, that weekend had served her well as a time to reflect on their relationship, and she came to the conclusion that there was nothing wrong with the two of them being involved. After all, they were both responsible adults, not romantically involved with anyone else, and they genuinely liked each other. She also knew there was a significant complication in the fact that Elliot was her boss, but for now, that didn’t seem to interfere with what they had. They had become friends long before anything more happened between them. They talked about her college life, about their personal lives, shared laughter — and all of that without involving kisses or overly intimate touches. So what would be the harm in adding those things now?

What surprised her most was that, even after everything she had gone through with Trevor, she was still capable of feeling drawn to a man. Her heart could still race at the mere mention of Elliot’s name. She had wished for love for so many years — wished to be happy, to have a family. And Elliot… in a way, he was giving her that. She had Felicity, the sweetest little girl she had ever met; she had Elliot, the most chivalrous man she had ever known — and both of them loved her, both of them wanted her around.

So why would she run from such joy and such feelings? Why run from a man who loved her, and from his little girl, who loved her even more? Maybe it was reckless of her to get involved like this, reckless to let her heart make such serious decisions, but she couldn’t hold back those feelings. She couldn’t resist the way Elliot made her feel like the woman she truly was. She couldn’t resist the way Elliot made her feel like the most desired woman in the world — and how Felicity made her feel like the most amazing person in it.

She believed in fate, and maybe it was fate that brought her together with those two Stablers.

That autumn morning, she was in her apartment, curled up comfortably on the couch, texting with Elliot. At times, she felt like a lovestruck teenager, a wide smile on her lips, as she waited for Alex to pick her up before work.

For that day, she had chosen a thick knit sweater in a deep wine hue — a warm and elegant embrace against the subtle chill of October. The large buttons, framed by carefully crafted stitching, ran down her torso, and the wide sleeves added a touch of laid-back charm. Underneath, she wore a fitted black cotton top that outlined her silhouette in a way that was both elegant and sexy, balancing the volume of the cardigan. A pair of light-wash, straight-leg jeans completed her look with intentional simplicity, allowing the details to speak for themselves. On her feet, she wore black leather boots with chunky heels and square toes — a touch of urban sophistication and authority to round out her outfit.

“Is that smile on your face because of your hot boss?”

Alex teased her best friend the moment she stepped into the living room. The truth was, Olivia had been a bit distracted all weekend since coming back from Elliot Stabler’s house. Something was definitely going on — something she clearly hadn’t shared. But she was spending way more time on her phone than usual, and she was also oddly, very happy.

Not that her best friend wasn’t usually cheerful — quite the opposite. Alex honestly believed there wasn’t anyone with a better sense of humor than Olivia… unless something went terribly wrong. Then she could have the worst mood imaginable. But over the last few days, her mood had been exceptionally upbeat. Smiles everywhere, bursts of laughter… Something had definitely changed that weekend, and Alex was determined to find out what it was. Because if what she suspected had really happened… well, Olivia was going to tell her. There was absolutely nothing in this world her best friend could hide from her — even if she tried. They were more like sisters than friends — secrets just weren’t a thing between them.

“When are you going to stop calling him hot?”

Olivia said it with a half-serious tone, trying to sound annoyed that Alex was once again hinting at something between her and her boss. But deep down, all she could think about was how, over the weekend, she herself had called Elliot hot… and how she’d felt a little jealous when those moms at Felicity’s school had flirted with him. Which was funny — just days ago, she’d been denying any kind of involvement with him, and now, she couldn’t help but smile at the memory of that magical night they’d shared — a night she couldn’t wait to relive.

“When you admit you think he’s hot too.”

As the blonde woman spoke the words, she let herself fall onto the couch beside her best friend, who was still glued to her phone. And of course, curious as ever about what had happened that weekend, she tilted her head slightly, trying to sneak a peek at who Olivia was texting. But the woman beside her was quick enough to tilt the screen away before she could catch a glimpse. A soft laugh escaped Olivia’s lips as she looked over at her friend. Then she stood up, grabbed her bag, and let the following words slip:

“Hmm… maybe I’ll admit it.”

Alex, still sprawled out on the couch, had assumed the conversation was over. But hearing the word maybe come from Olivia’s mouth — along with that unmistakably suggestive smile on her best friend’s face — made her sit up straight in an instant, eyes locked on the woman now heading toward the door. Naturally, she couldn’t resist asking a follow-up question as she stood and grabbed her own bag to follow — after all, they both needed to head to work.

“Did I hear a maybe ?”

She made a quick stop in the kitchen, finishing off the last bit of coffee Olivia had left in her mug. Ever since Elliot had started making her full breakfasts, Olivia had fallen out of the habit of eating breakfast at her own place. On lazier mornings, at most, she’d have a single cup of black coffee to wake herself up. And obviously, that bugged her best friend just a little — after all, before Olivia started that job, Alex always had a full pot of coffee waiting every morning without having to lift a finger, all thanks to her best friend.

“Maybe I kissed him.”

When the words left Olivia’s lips, all she could do was flash a sly smile at her best friend — who immediately froze in place, completely stunned by such a bold confession. But by then, Olivia was already closing the door and heading down the stairs of their apartment building. She knew exactly what that little bombshell of a sentence would do — and sure enough, a few seconds later, it went off.

She heard Alex’s voice echo through the hallway, followed by the sound of their apartment door slamming shut behind her.

“OH MY GOD, GET BACK HERE, YOU LITTLE MINX!”

Chapter Text

“DADDY”

Felicity’s voice echoed down the hallway from her bedroom on the second floor, reaching all the way to her father’s room. The sharp, irritable tone made Elliot close his eyes and take a deep breath. His little girl—with her big blue eyes and blond hair—was particularly cranky that morning, and Elliot had no idea what else to do. She had already gotten upset about her school uniform, then her shoes, and now she was angry because her father hadn’t done her hair yet. Children were always difficult and often very complicated, but somehow, his daughter managed to be even more complicated at times.

He understood everything she’d been through. Not having a mother around had left its mark. Was it sad and complicated? Yes. But that couldn’t be the only thing defining her. She had so many good things in her life… She had a father who was present, who loved her, cared for her, and did everything he could for her. And yet, there were still days when she threw tantrums, picked fights, yelled, and especially complained—about how her father hadn’t done something the way she wanted, how she hated him, how she wished she had a mother. It was complicated and utterly exhausting, but he would take a deep breath and try to deal with it.

The problem was that lately, this kind of behavior had become much more frequent. Not every day, of course. When Olivia was around, she was a sweet, lovely child. But when Olivia wasn’t there, she became almost impossible to handle. She would throw fits, cry, and beg for her nanny to come back. At first, Elliot thought it was all just part of her adjusting to this new reality. After all, Olivia had quickly become a steady presence in her life. But the truth was, it had already been a month since Olivia started working there, and the behavior hadn’t changed. That bothered Elliot deeply, because this wasn’t typical of his daughter—not even when it came to Casey or Melinda, two other women who had been part of her life. She had never acted like this before.

There was something else—something beyond her relationship with Olivia—that he hadn’t quite figured out yet, but he knew he had to. After all, neither he nor Felicity could go on living in this limbo of daily stress just because Olivia wasn’t around. And as much as he wished it were different, Olivia wouldn’t be at the house every single day. She had her own apartment, her friend, her life. They didn’t even fully understand what kind of relationship they had yet. He couldn’t make demands or ask for serious commitments like being there every day of the week. No. He needed to talk to his daughter, try to uncover what was really going on with her. But unfortunately, today wasn’t that day. Right now, he had to fix her hair and hurry to make breakfast before they ended up running late.

“I’m coming, sweetheart, I’m coming!”

The words slipped from Elliot’s lips sounding worn out. He was conceding defeat in this little standoff with his daughter. He could deal with her later; that morning just wasn’t the right moment for serious conversations. Still, when he crossed the hallway and stepped into her room, he gave her a quick lecture about how it wasn’t okay to scream and be rude just because he hadn’t done exactly what she wanted, right when she wanted it. He followed that with a longer talk about patience—why we need it, and how to practice it—while carefully brushing her long, delicate blond hair into a neat, cute braid, finished off with a shiny pink bow, made Felicity skip with joy as soon as he took it from her dresser.

Once he finished doing her hair, Elliot smiled at his daughter through the mirror, and something shifted in that moment. Something that made her stare back at him for a few seconds before she stood up and threw her arms around him, hugging him tightly and thanking him for fixing her hair. It was moments like that which reminded Elliot that no matter how hard things got, what truly mattered was knowing he was raising his daughter the right way—especially when he looked into her big, beautiful blue eyes and realized he wanted nothing more in the world than her happiness.

After that brief moment—which Elliot wasn’t quite sure he could call an apology from his daughter for her earlier behavior—he left her in her room, happily playing with her Barbie dolls and enjoying the time she had left before breakfast and school. Then, he made his way downstairs to the kitchen. It was time to prepare breakfast for himself, Olivia, and Felicity—and each of them had their own favorites.

Felicity loved cereal—always—but he tried to balance out the sugar by giving her a small bowl of assorted fruit each morning. Today, he picked strawberries and blueberries for her. Olivia liked fried eggs, bacon, and pancakes. But this morning, he made her toast with eggs and a bit of avocado to test out the recipe Casey wouldn’t stop talking about lately, swearing it was the best meal ever. For himself, he made scrambled eggs and bacon—and of course, for both him and Olivia, he brewed a generous pot of coffee, just the way they liked it. Felicity had a pitcher of apple juice waiting just for her.

The minutes spent cooking felt long, but in his mind, they flew by. After all, his thoughts were somewhere else—lost in the memory of sweet, soft lips that tasted like cherry green soap, of sun-kissed skin beneath the touch of his hand, of a scent that reminded him of a summer morning at the beach, and of long, beautiful, silky brown hair. All weekend long, his mind had wandered to her kisses, her touch, her skin. He never imagined he could become so completely wrapped up in someone.

Then Olivia came into his life, and suddenly everything around him revolved around her—her delightful laugh, her brilliant smile, her deep brown eyes, the way she carried herself, the balance between her seriousness and her joy. She could go from discussing court cases with the intensity and depth of a lawyer who had been practicing for ten or fifteen years to sitting down and watching princess movies and coloring with his daughter. She was everywhere, but most of all, she was in his heart.

He was so focused on preparing the perfect breakfast for Olivia and Felicity—making sure everything on their plates looked just right—that he didn’t even hear the sound of shoes on the floor. He didn’t notice the subtle shift in the air, the fragrance of her perfume. He didn’t realize she was right behind him—until her hands slid around his waist, wrapping him in a hug from behind, her fingers gently brushing his abdomen as her body pressed softly against his. Her warmth, her scent… it all swept over him at once.

A smile formed on his lips as he put the utensils down and held her hands—so warm, so delicate. He felt her breath against him, her face gently brushing across his back. Then he let go of her hands and turned around to face her, smiling into those brown eyes, that fringe of hair, that smile, that woman standing in front of him. Olivia Benson was pure magic. She was one of a kind, flawless, wonderful. She was the woman of his dreams—even before he realized he had been dreaming of someone like her. She was the love of his life—even when he thought love was something his broken heart could no longer feel. She was the one who had reached him in a way no one else ever had.

Elliot cupped her face in his hands and didn’t hesitate to kiss her. He didn’t hold back from showing—not just with his body, but with his soul and his heart—how much he wanted her, how madly he had fallen for her. After all, isn’t that what love really is? Madness. A beautiful kind of madness. And one he would gladly embrace a thousand times over, just to taste her lips again.

Their tongues danced with desire. Their mouths battled for dominance. Their hands pulled their bodies closer, with growing intensity.

That was love, that was passion, that was desire — in its purest form. It went beyond the physical; it was a connection. A meeting of souls, of people who were destined to share a lifetime. And they didn’t even know it. The problem is that fate, sometimes, plays tricks. Sometimes it leaves us confused, tangled, hurt. They were two wounded souls, and the truth was that love — even at its peak, even in its purest and most unique beauty — could still have moments that were deeply, deeply complicated.

Elliot and Olivia didn’t know that yet. They hadn’t faced it. They still needed to learn how to deal with all the issues that were beginning to surface between them — they just didn’t know how to express it. Felicity was behaving erratically. Olivia, despite being sure of her feelings, still had countless pessimistic thoughts running through her mind. She still looked into the deep blue of Elliot’s eyes and wondered how easy it would be for him to leave her. Trevor, who wasn’t even a fraction of the man Elliot was, had replaced her with another woman so effortlessly… why wouldn’t Elliot do the same? Why wouldn’t Elliot fall for another woman — someone more interesting, more beautiful, more intelligent? A woman who was wealthy like him, from a family like his, without all the insecurities Olivia carried within herself?

How could she explain the nightmares? How could she explain the scar on her body? How could she tell him that certain topics were so sensitive they made her physically sick just hearing about them? How could she explain that her kind, joyful, and loving facade was really just her way of protecting herself from the part of her that had been broken — and never truly healed?

When distance was placed between them, she looked into his eyes, the same thoughts still spinning in her head. Because her heart screamed that it was right. That loving and desiring him was right, no matter how long they had known each other. Because he made her believe he was the one — the man she would spend the rest of her life with, the man who would make her happy. But her mind shouted that she was wrong. That getting involved with her boss was a mistake. That she was risking everything she had worked so hard for these past few years. And if everything went wrong? What would she do then? Things would never be the same again. Working with him wouldn’t feel the same. She might lose her job, have to fight to get back on her feet, struggle to pay her bills, to survive — and to heal a broken heart.

She didn’t know what to listen to: the voice of reason within her, or her heart? What should she do? Which path should she take?

And then, Elliot was smiling at her, gently caressing her face and giving her a soft kiss. His voice filled her ears as he said:

“I missed you.”

She gave him a small smile, running her hand across his face and noticing that there was no longer a trace of his stubble. She couldn’t lie about how much she’d liked the feeling of it against her breasts and neck. Her body trembled for him, for more than what had happened on Saturday. But they needed to be careful. This was intense — like a small flame that had turned into a wildfire.

“We saw each other Saturday night.”

She wished she could say she missed him too — that she had dreamed of his lips, his touch, his eyes, every little detail about him — but Olivia was walking a tightrope. She was teetering between falling into this relationship, getting involved, diving in, being the hopeless romantic she truly was… or standing her ground, trying to protect her heart, a heart still full of scars, still healing after being shattered by Trevor. It was complicated to fall in love just one month after having her heart broken. It was complicated to think that, just weeks ago, she had been planning a life with another man — to marry him, have children… and now Olivia was looking at someone else and wanting the same things. How could the heart do that? How were we capable of loving someone, and then suddenly not?

Olivia didn’t know. She simply couldn’t explain it, and that’s why she pulled away from Elliot, opening cabinets in search of Felicity’s cereal. And she felt like an idiot. She opened those cabinets every single day, and yet in that exact moment, she got it wrong three times before finally finding the right one.

“I want to see you every day, every hour, every minute.”

Elliot’s words echoed just behind her as she reached out and grabbed the cereal box. Then she felt his hands on her waist — and while that sent a jolt of desire rushing through her body, it also made her mind spiral in panic at his declaration. As far as she knew, Elliot Stabler had been single for a long, long time — at least, that’s what she believed. He was a wealthy and incredibly attractive man. He could very well have someone he hooked up with casually; she could easily be just another fool he was stringing along, just like her ex had done.

Olivia had fallen for those kinds of illusions, those kinds of words, before. She couldn’t make that mistake again. She’d fallen for love declarations and Trevor’s empty promises — and in the end, she found herself in a bathtub, drunk and crying, drowning in pain. She wouldn’t let another man destroy her. And that’s why she stepped aside, avoiding his touch, putting distance between their bodies as she walked to another cabinet, grabbed Felicity’s cereal bowl, and began to fill it.

“What’s wrong?”

Elliot asked, not understanding why she had pulled away from him, why she was suddenly silent. But her eyes seemed to be screaming something — something he couldn’t quite decipher. But that look? That look he knew: there was anger and hurt in her brown eyes, a swirl of emotions and unspoken pain. But how could the same woman who had just kissed him and held him seconds ago now be looking at him with so much fury in her gaze?

Olivia turned to him, her hands resting on the cold marble of the kitchen island, her gaze settling on the man standing a few feet away — and she answered casually, as if none of her previous actions had just happened:

“Nothing.”

One, two, three steps — and then Elliot was once again just as close to her as he had been seconds earlier, when they were kissing, when their lips were locked in battle and their hands couldn’t get enough. But unlike that moment, now his blue eyes were filled with questions, and he studied her face, her expression. Elliot tried to understand what was going on inside her — what had made her shift from the woman who kissed him with such heat to the one now avoiding even his gaze.

“Liv, what…”

He wanted to ask her, to push her, to make her tell him what was happening — because they needed to solve this. They needed to be honest with each other. He had to know what was going on inside her head, he had to understand what was happening, because he couldn’t afford to repeat the same mistakes of the past. He had ignored too many signs with Kathy — he had overlooked things that, in hindsight, made him feel like a complete fool. How could he have missed the way she had started acting strangely, more and more, as her due date approached? Back then, he thought she was just afraid — but in reality, she had been getting ready to run. Getting ready to leave him and their daughter behind like tossing out an old piece of clothing she no longer cared for.

He needed to know Olivia — to understand the woman with whom he was now sharing the most precious thing in his life: his daughter.

Felicity was the one who interrupted his brief moment of interrogation with Olivia. She burst into the kitchen, skipping with joy — looking nothing like the grumpy little girl whose hair he had done earlier that morning. As he stepped away from Olivia, Elliot watched as his daughter ran straight to her nanny. He saw her little arms stretching to wrap around Olivia’s waist as she shouted, gleefully:

“LIVVIE, YOU’RE HERE!”

Olivia let out a loud laugh, then bent down to scoop Felicity up into her arms, holding her close. That image meant everything to Elliot Stabler: the woman he was falling in love with and his daughter. The two most important people in his life right now. The day Felicity’s mother walked out of their lives, he had held his daughter in his arms and promised that baby he would make her happy — that they didn’t need anyone else to find joy in this world. And for years, that had been true. But looking at the scene before him now, Elliot realized something: they didn’t need Olivia in their lives — but they were meant to have her. That woman fit into their world, completed them in a way no one else ever had.

“HI, BUNNY!”

Elliot turned around, hearing Olivia’s voice echo through the kitchen as she spoke to his daughter, and went back to making breakfast, letting the two of them reconnect. It was funny — funny and ironic. Olivia had thought it was silly how much he missed her, even though they had just seen each other on Saturday and it was now Monday. Yet there she was, holding his daughter in her arms like they hadn’t seen each other in months.

He didn’t know what to say, but he could always see how Olivia cared for and protected Felicity the same way he did. And that — that was what mattered most to him. How that woman instinctively did everything he did — protected his daughter as he did, cared for her as he cared. That, that was one of the reasons he loved Olivia so deeply: because she loved his daughter as if they shared the same blood.

“I missed you.”

Felicity said, her small hand gently stroking her nanny’s face. She loved her father. He was the best dad in the world. But she adored the way Olivia told her bedtime stories. She loved how cozy it felt when they had their quiet reading time in the afternoon. She loved the secret piano lessons — the ones where Olivia would ask the little girl to help her with the notes. It was funny: a little girl knowing how to play piano better than a grown-up. But that never bothered Olivia. On the contrary, it made her deeply happy, especially seeing the laughter that spilled from Felicity’s lips during each lesson they shared.

The truth was, Elliot and Olivia were the perfect match for that little girl. Each of them brought something to her from the purest parts of themselves. Each of them made her feel happy, loved, and special.

“I missed you too!”

No matter what might have been going on inside Olivia’s mind, her eyes still reflected the purest, most graceful love for Felicity. She smiled at the little girl with such warmth, her fingers gliding gently through her golden hair. The truth was, with each passing day, no matter how much she tried to remind herself that Felicity wasn’t her daughter, it became harder and harder to accept it. Those bright blue eyes looking up at her, that sweet and gentle spirit — every little aspect of that girl enchanted her, completed her, made her feel whole. She gave Olivia a purpose — to make her happy, to make her smile, to make her believe the world could be a good place, to make her feel loved.

“You’re staying until I fall asleep tonight, right?”

The young girl asked, her small hands cupping Olivia’s face. Her tone was unusually serious for someone so young. Trying to sound that serious was almost funny. Her big blue eyes looked like something out of a cartoon — so adorable, so wide and bright — as she pouted, doing everything she could, whether sweet or solemn, to get Olivia to say what she longed to hear.

And yes, Olivia had a kind of magic when it came to bedtime. The way she tickled — unfortunately — while tucking her in. The way she would lie down beside her, pulling the little girl into her arms. The way she read each line and each page with so much enthusiasm, giving voice to every character, taking the little girl on a journey through each magical world the books had to offer.

“Hey, already thinking about bedtime? We’re still at breakfast!”

Olivia let out a laugh—after all, they hadn’t even had breakfast yet, and Felicity was already worried about whether Olivia would stay until bedtime. As if that wasn’t something that happened every single day. Every day, she tucked the little girl in. Every day, she kissed her forehead before leaving her room. Always the same. But even so, sometimes Felicity acted as if Olivia might suddenly vanish from her life, as if one day she just wouldn’t be there anymore—and that made Olivia’s heart grow heavy, because in a few months, she really wouldn’t be there anymore. She would leave her job as a nanny and start working with Elliot at the company.

And Olivia swore she had imagined—over and over—so many ways she could keep being Felicity’s nanny. But it was impossible. She couldn’t give up a lifelong dream for that little girl. And yet, it was ironic how she didn’t feel guilty for thinking about it. For thinking how easy it would be, for her, to let go of her dreams just to stay by that little girl’s side every single day.

Then Elliot broke the moment that had belonged to just the two of them, stepping in as he lifted Felicity from Olivia’s arms and spun her around the kitchen before placing her in her seat at the kitchen island, saying:

“And speaking of breakfast, it’s ready! Let’s eat before we’re late!”

Olivia exchanged a smile with Felicity before sitting in her usual seat and glancing at the plate Elliot had prepared for her. Her breakfast that morning was avocado toast with eggs, which looked genuinely delicious, but her eyes drifted straight to Felicity’s cereal bowl. That morning, it looked far more appetizing—and far more comforting.

Comfort food was something Olivia had learned about when she was younger. Whenever something awful happened at home, her mother would buy cereal. The man she couldn’t even bring herself to call a father considered cereal completely unnecessary. In fact, nothing was necessary to him besides alcohol. But every time Olivia saw him land a punch on her mother’s face—or when he hit Olivia—Serena would go down to the corner store with the spare change she managed to steal from his wallet, usually while he was passed out in the bedroom after two or three bottles of cheap whiskey. She would use the money to buy cereal—specifically Froot Loops—and they would sit together in front of the TV, eating in silence, letting the wounds inside them heal on their own.

A quiet sigh escaped her lips as she ate the toast set before her, though there was no real enthusiasm or appetite behind it. She was simply making sure there was something in her stomach so she wouldn’t feel sick later. She remained quiet, letting Felicity fill the moment entirely with her long-winded stories about her dolls, her school, and all the things an eight-year-old girl could possibly have to say.

But while Olivia stayed locked inside her own world, lost in her thoughts, Elliot was seeing her from the outside. He noticed every small detail about her. He saw the way her eyes lingered on his daughter’s cereal, the way she ate her toast with a surprising lack of energy, how her gaze remained fixed on the marble of the kitchen island. So, with care, he stood up, moving swiftly between the cabinets, grabbing a bowl and filling it with cereal. Then, he placed it in front of Olivia and watched her reaction—the way she paused with the food at her lips, the way her eyes lifted to meet his and then dropped again to see what he had placed in front of her, almost as if she couldn’t quite believe it.

As she let the toast slip from her hand onto the counter and reached for the spoon, dipping it into the cereal, a small smile appeared on her lips, and she whispered to him:

“Thank you.”

Elliot smiled back at her. After all, anything he could do for Olivia, he would. He would give her the world if it meant seeing that sweet smile on her face. He would run marathons for her, fight sharks, do the impossible and the possible to make sure she and Felicity were happy—that at the end of the day, both of them felt loved by him and knew just how much they meant to him, how deeply they were the most important women in his life.

Getting over Kathy hadn’t been easy. Even now, he wasn’t entirely sure what his feelings for her had really been. But he had wanted a family with her. He had wanted their daughter to have two parents—together, happy, and in love. But now, looking at his reality, at this breakfast moment with Felicity chattering nonstop and Olivia smiling as she ate her cereal, he realized he would never have had mornings like this with Kathy. He realized he would never have mornings like this with any other woman—because only Olivia could turn the simplest moment into something unique and magical, something that would live in his memories forever.

After breakfast, Elliot stayed behind to clear the dirty dishes and tidy up the kitchen, while Olivia went upstairs with Felicity to make sure the little girl brushed her teeth and put on her shoes. They spent a few minutes upstairs, and Elliot could hear them talking as he passed by Felicity’s room on his way to his own, where he brushed his teeth and grabbed the folder with some documents he’d brought home the night before. He glanced through them again—SFI was representing a Middle Eastern sovereign wealth fund in the acquisition of a cutting-edge tech company based in the European Union, and he had been reading through all the paperwork until he fell asleep.

Once he was ready, Elliot headed downstairs. He was supposed to wait just long enough to say goodbye to his daughter and then leave for work—but as he stood in the front hallway, waiting for the two of them, a new decision formed in his mind. And when Olivia approached with a smiling Felicity by her side, he turned to them and said:

“Daddy’s taking you to school today, bunny!”

Felicity’s eyes widened with excitement—while Olivia’s widened in shock. The only time Elliot had ever driven her to school was on her very first day of work, when he’d shown her around and helped her settle into her new routine as Felicity’s nanny. And the simple idea of being alone with him in a car again was both deeply tempting and dangerously complicated. While her mind waged a chaotic battle to keep her distance, her body was screaming for the opposite—that she should lean into him, let him touch her, take her with him, possess her completely, and show her everything he knew.

But the moment she heard Felicity’s voice, Olivia knew saying no wasn’t an option.

“Really?”

She was so happy, bouncing around as she waited for her father to confirm it wasn’t just a joke—that he really was going to take her to school and pick her up again, just like he used to, singing songs and turning the ride into something magical. Elliot bent down and scooped her into his arms, kissing her forehead and smiling as he answered:

“Yes! You don’t mind, do you, Olivia?”

Two pairs of blue eyes stared at her, both filled with anticipation, both silently asking something of her. Something she wasn’t sure she could give—but for the two of them… oh, for the two of them, she would do anything. That was the meaning of family. It was what her mother had taught her as she grew up in a complicated home, and later, as they rebuilt their lives far away from the demon who had tormented them for so many years. Her mother had taught her that family meant doing everything in your power to make sure someone was happy, safe, and loved. She taught her that family was love and protection—and it didn’t matter where she was or what was happening: if Serena called, Olivia would drop everything and run to her, making sure she was okay, safe, and protected. And it was the same with Elliot and Felicity. All it took was a single look from them, and she would do whatever they asked—if it meant they would be happy.

“No, it’s okay, let’s go!”

And with that, they headed to the car as usual. Elliot secured Felicity in her seat while Olivia settled into the passenger side, waiting for him. He took his place behind the wheel and gave a smile to his two girls before starting the engine. The drive to Felicity’s school was quick and straightforward. Olivia and Felicity chatted about her math classes and the difficulties she was having—especially how, that afternoon, instead of playing with dolls, they would spend some time studying to help her improve. Elliot added that on weekends, they would also set aside time for it.

Raising Felicity had never been difficult for him. On the contrary, he had always made a point of giving his daughter the best upbringing possible: the best schools, the best teachers, but also the best of himself—everything he could offer to ensure she felt supported. No matter the situation, he would always be there for her, whether it was to teach her about the challenges of life or to help her with math—or anything else she needed guidance with.

They dropped their little girl off at school, each giving her a kiss on the cheek and a tight hug. Then they stood and watched as she walked toward her teacher, who was greeting the students and guiding them inside. After that, Elliot looked at Olivia as he made his way back into the car, waiting for her to do the same. The young nanny let out a sigh, realizing that now it would be just the two of them in the car for the next few minutes, on the ride to her college—and she knew he probably wouldn’t stay silent. And she would be forced to give him the answers she’d been avoiding even from herself.

Two minutes. That’s how long she had stayed silent while Elliot pulled out of the school drop-off zone and merged into the morning traffic of New York. Then he asked:

“What happened during breakfast? One minute you were happy, cheerful… and the next, you looked upset. Hurt. Was it something I said? Something I did?”

Olivia looked at him; her brown eyes were, once again, filled with so much. Not just emotion, but words—so many words, so many things she wanted to say, things she wished she could tell him. But how could she explain any of it during a short drive to college? How could she talk about years of pain, years of insecurity and fear? How?

So, she took a deep breath and looked away from him. Through the car window, she watched the busy streets—the people rushing to work, mothers strolling with their babies, couples walking arm in arm.

“I don’t know. All of this—us—it’s so new, so confusing. You’re my boss, I’m your daughter’s nanny, it’s…”

Wrong… That was the word forming on her lips. How wrong this situation was: he was her boss, and she was his daughter’s nanny. This relationship wasn’t supposed to happen. It wasn’t supposed to exist, because it was wrong. It was wrong to be in love with her boss. It was wrong, what had happened on Saturday night. And it was wrong how much she had liked it. How much she had liked his kisses, his touch, his lips… Everything about it was wrong. It was wrong how deeply she was involved with this man, how completely she had given herself to him, how much she wanted him.

It was wrong!

“Wrong, wrong, wrong, wrong, wrong.” The word echoed through her mind, again and again, never stopping. But in her heart, it didn’t feel wrong. In her heart, loving Elliot didn’t feel like a mistake—and that, that was the real problem. Because it should feel wrong. She should be able to look at him and know that this couldn’t happen. But she looked at him, and all she wanted was another kiss, his hand on her skin. She looked at him and wondered why it couldn’t be easy, why it couldn’t be right to love this man. Why couldn’t things just be normal?

After all, it didn’t seem very normal to fall in love with your boss. It didn’t seem very normal to love his daughter as if she were your own. It didn’t seem normal to long for a life you couldn’t have, because a life with Elliot was impossible. A life beside a man she wasn’t supposed to have—it simply wasn’t an option. They were two different people, living two different lives, brought together by only one thing—and that one thing was Felicity. She had brought them together, had made this relationship happen.

But what came after? What happened next? All the feelings, all the confusion… everything that came after.

Her thoughts, her mantra—that this was wrong—was suddenly interrupted by Elliot. His eyes, those clear blue eyes, shifted from the road to look at her. And in that glance, there was a mixture of emotions. He seemed frustrated, perhaps even upset with her for the words she was about to say, yet he was also wrapped in something deeper—in the need to show her the purest truth from his lips. To show her that it wasn’t wrong to love her. That it wasn’t wrong to want to make her happy. That it wasn’t wrong to just want them to be happy. To be a family. It wasn’t wrong.

So why did she want to tell him it was? Why did she want to say it was wrong for them to love each other, when in his heart, nothing felt more right than loving Olivia?

“That’s right, and don’t tell me otherwise! The two of us… this is the right thing, Olivia, and you know it just as well as I do!”

He looked at her, silently begging her to believe his words. He didn’t know what was going on with Olivia, or why she was acting that way. He didn’t know about her past. He didn’t know what had happened to her for them to be in perfect harmony on Saturday — happy, lighthearted — and now, today, for her to be so distant, pulling away from him, afraid. He didn’t know what was going on with her, but he was going to find out. He wouldn’t go through another relationship drenched in lies — he’d had too many of those, far too many, with Kathy. The first of which was her claim that she was on birth control, when in fact, she wasn’t.

Oh no, she wasn’t. She wasn’t taking birth control. She wasn’t being careful to avoid an unwanted pregnancy. Quite the opposite: she wanted to get pregnant by him and have his child. She wanted to have his child and use that to manipulate him. And even though all her lies and manipulations had given him the best thing in his life — his daughter — he didn’t agree with any of it. He didn’t believe in lies and secrets.

That wasn’t right. He had grown up trapped in a web of lies. His mother had lied to him, telling him his father would change. His brother had lied to him, promising he would always be there to protect him. So many people had lied to him — whether for his own good or for their own gain. Lies had become something he could no longer tolerate in his life.

He still remembered when he hired Olivia. The first time he saw her, the first time she sat across from him in his office, and how she had been absurdly furious, believing he had deceived her — that he had lied to her about the job opening. That had deeply irritated him, and he’d had a long talk with Casey about the whole situation, to clear up any misunderstandings that might have occurred.

But all of that was in the past. And his present now was Olivia, staring at him, just before he turned his eyes back to the road and finished the drive to her college, parking in front of the building and watching the students and professors as they came and went.

“Olivia!”

His voice caught her attention at the exact moment when her only intention had been to walk away and ignore his presence. But that became impossible as his gaze fell on her, laced with frustration at being disregarded. When she turned around, he was still in the car, still watching her through the window, and the distance between them didn’t feel all that far — especially when the words that left his lips were strong enough to make her skin prickle.

“We’re not done with this conversation!”

That morning dragged on painfully slow. Olivia simply couldn’t focus on anything other than Elliot and the conversation they had shared — and that, surely, shouldn’t have been happening. She was supposed to be paying attention in class; soon, she would have a few important exams coming up, and falling in love shouldn’t come before her dreams. Trevor had nearly made her give up on those dreams once before, and she had been reconsidering everything over the past month. Her mind kept drifting back, over and over, to how, after everything he had done, she had stayed by his side because she believed that love was above all else — that it was okay for them to have a few struggles — when, in reality, they weren’t struggles at all. It had been him manipulating her, using her feelings to his advantage.

Lately, Olivia had been reflecting on what falling in love had cost her. After she started dating Trevor, so many things about her had changed — and many of those changes were because of him. Like how she had lost five kilos because he had subtly “hinted” at how she was overweight and how that wasn’t attractive. How she had changed her hair because, according to him, a “future successful lawyer” should have a more polished haircut than the one she used to wear. How she had revamped her wardrobe because he thought her whole boho, sweet style wasn’t appealing and didn’t make her look beautiful. He had shaped her into the woman he wanted, molding her bit by bit, and somewhere along the way, she stopped being the woman she truly was. She stopped being Olivia — the Olivia who liked being herself, who was herself, without caring about pleasing anyone else.

But he was the love of her life, wasn’t he? And what harm was there in changing this or that about herself if it meant he would be happy? At least, that was what she told herself for years. When, in reality, nothing would ever make Trevor happy — because she could never make Trevor happy. She wasn’t rich enough, wasn’t beautiful enough; she wasn’t the woman he wanted by his side for life. Maybe — maybe he wanted her in his life, but not as his wife. No, he probably wanted her to be his mistress, the woman he would someday hope might wait for him to leave his wife. Maybe he thought that if he manipulated her just right, she would accept that he would marry someone else. He would probably invent another lie, something about how she was threatening him, about how he never wanted to get married, how his heart was meant to be cruel — when none of it was true — and how, most likely, she would have fallen for it. She had given him everything: her body, her virginity, her first times were all with him, anything he wanted, she gave. And this was how it ended — being someone’s second choice.

This story couldn’t repeat itself — she couldn’t fall in love again, couldn’t get involved again, no. She couldn’t allow her feelings to blind her once more, to turn her into a little puppet to be manipulated. Things couldn’t be like that again.

But the truth was, it was impossible for that story to repeat itself — at least, it was impossible with Elliot Stabler in her life. Because Trevor had never truly cared about her feelings. Whenever there was a problem, he would simply sweep it under the rug, change the subject, make something up just to distract her and make her forget. He never chased after her; he never truly worried about her.

But Elliot… Elliot was different. And the greatest proof of that was when she walked out of her college building and found him there, leaning against his car, arms crossed, waiting for her with that serious posture of his. The words he had told her that morning were true: the conversation they started wasn’t over, and he was there to continue it.

“Elliot…”

She spoke his name in a weary tone. She simply didn’t want another argument. She hated arguments, hated shouting and fighting. Even though what happened in the car earlier hadn’t exactly been a fight, she didn’t want it to escalate into something worse. They couldn’t destroy what they had built so far, even though, deep down, she felt they might have already crossed that line when they gave in to intimacy that weekend — when she discovered the taste of his lips and the feel of his touch.

Her hands tightened around the strap of the bag resting on her shoulder. She looked at him, meeting his blue eyes, silently begging him not to start a fight in front of her college. Silently begging him to just turn around and walk away.

It would be easier for her to deal with him leaving than to handle him staying and the two of them yelling and tearing each other apart.

When she was little, she thought her parents loved each other. She remembers one or two times when she saw them laugh together or walk hand in hand — until the first time she witnessed a fight and an act of violence. It was Christmas. Serena got distracted by a movie on television and burned the rice. Joseph became so furious that he started yelling at her about how careless she was and how she wasn’t a good housewife. Her mother began shouting back, saying she had given up all her dreams to take care of him and their daughter, and that the very least he owed her was respect and understanding when she made a mistake. Then, in one moment, her mother was standing, and in the next, she was on the ground after being struck with a slap so hard it knocked her off balance. And from that moment on, the rest of her childhood followed the same pattern: shouting and violence.

And maybe, maybe that’s why she always did everything Trevor wanted. Maybe that’s why she always smiled and agreed with everything he said, changing every little part of herself, because she didn’t want them to turn out like her parents. She didn’t want them to fight. She didn’t want him to ever raise his hand against her, forcing her to wake up one day and realize she was trapped in the same vicious, abusive cycle her mother had lived through.

“We can walk, or I can take you to a restaurant a block from here so we can have lunch.”

He was serious and straightforward as he spoke, grabbing her purse so quickly that Olivia didn’t even have time to react before he tossed it onto the backseat of the car. Elliot wasn’t going to postpone that conversation, nor would he leave any room for her to escape it. They were going to be two adults, they were going to talk about their feelings, and they were going to understand everything that was happening, because he knew this relationship could work. He knew how deeply he was involved with Olivia and that he just needed a single opportunity. He only needed one chance to make her happy for the rest of her life — but for that to happen, she needed to open up to him.

She needed to show him all the pain, insecurities, and scars she carried inside, just like he wanted to do with her. He wanted to show his weaknesses, to let her see that he was also a man who cried, who suffered, who bore an enormous weight in his heart — and that she had changed that. That she had changed so many things for him, and all he wanted now was to make her happy for the rest of his life.

“I… I think I could eat something.”

What else could she do but surrender? Her purse was in his car now. It was the only thing she could have used to leave, as her money to pay for a cab was inside it. But no, she had been foolish enough to let him take her bag and toss it into his car without doing anything, simply standing there, staring at him in shock at his audacity. And now, there was nothing left for her to do but accept his offer. And the truth was, she definitely could eat something. After all, having just cereal for breakfast might have been comforting and familiar to her, but it certainly didn’t fill her stomach.

The truth was, she was torn between the urge to run away from Elliot and the crazy desire to throw herself into his arms. She couldn’t make sense of any of it. She had never felt like this before; no man had ever made her feel this way. But there she was, trying with all her strength to listen to reason, when all she could hear was her heart — and how much she longed for the comfort of his arms, how much she craved the comfort of him and his love.

“Let’s go!”

Elliot locked the car and started walking with her by his side. The restaurant wasn’t far, just as he had said; it was only a few meters away. It was an upscale place, but still cozy, and luckily, at that hour, it wasn’t too crowded. They managed to get a table in a quieter, more private area, where they could talk without worrying about people overhearing them or the noise of the place drowning out their conversation.

After placing their orders, Olivia fell silent, idly pushing the small starter salad around with her fork but not actually eating any of it.

“What happened this morning?”

Elliot asked after giving her a few moments of quiet. They had come to that restaurant for this. As much as the idea of simply sitting there with Olivia — looking at her beauty, getting lost in her eyes, listening to her talk for hours and hours about anything she wanted — sounded perfect to him, he knew they needed to have a serious conversation. They needed to work through the issues between them. If they were going to have a relationship, there could be no secrets.

“I… I’m scared.”

She hadn’t wanted to stutter; she hadn’t wanted her words to reveal just how vulnerable she felt. She didn’t even fully understand how tangled her emotions were, how insecure and shaken she still was after her breakup. The truth was, she thought she had moved past it, but being with Elliot had reignited every insecurity inside her, burning like a wildfire, and she had no idea how to escape the flames. Her gaze drifted to the restaurant window, to the people walking by outside. Her hands trembled slightly as she tried to hold her utensils firmly. She was spiraling, she was scared — terrified that everything would go wrong. That she would end up right back where she had been before, in tears. Fear had been guiding her for a long time, and she hadn’t even realized it.

“Scared?”

Elliot asked. He wanted to know more; he wanted her to open up to him. He wasn’t there to judge her feelings. On the contrary, he was there to hold her, to understand her, to love her and take care of her. He just wanted to take care of her. He watched the way she took a deep breath, how she let go of the utensils to rub her face before finally lowering her hands and looking at him. And then the words tumbled from her lips — nervous, rushed, angry — but at the same time, he could see the tears welling up in her eyes.

“Elliot, look at you! You’re a lawyer, your whole family is wealthy, your daughter plays the piano better than I ever could and speaks French, and I… I’m just a nanny, okay? I’m studying law, but the only reason I’m even in college is because I spent countless sleepless nights studying and fighting for a scholarship, along with endless hours working in diners, coffee shops, or as a cleaner. We… we’re not the same!”

As the last word left her lips, it was as if a heavy burden had lifted off her shoulders. She simply inhaled and exhaled deeply, wiping away a tear that escaped from her eyes and slid down to the middle of her cheek. Her sigh was deep, her skin was covered in goosebumps, and she was trembling and sniffling. She felt like a complete fool for making such a scene in the middle of a restaurant. Her gaze was lowered, fixed on the tablecloth, avoiding his blue eyes as much as she could because, in that moment, all she felt was shame — shame for who she was, for everything she had been through.

Then, she flinched slightly when his hand reached out and grasped hers, resting atop the table, drawing the attention of her brown eyes. She bit her lower lip as she watched Elliot speak to her — words so true and serious that she doubted anyone had ever spoken to her with such sincerity before.

“Olivia, if you asked me today to give up all my money and start over from scratch, I would do it for you! My money and my background don’t matter to me. Sure, they give me a life most people will never have, but… you, Olivia, you bring to me and my daughter a kind of happiness no amount of money could ever buy! You have to understand that you don’t need to see all these differences. The only thing you need to see when you look at me is how much I love you — and how much I want to make you happy.”

She had never imagined that those three words would leave her feeling so overwhelmed, so utterly confused. It had taken her months to even say “I love you” to the man she had once planned to marry. But now, as Elliot looked at her — and they had only known each other for a month — when he said he loved her, all she wanted to do was say it back. To tell him she loved him too, that she didn’t know how it had happened, but she loved him too. But she still couldn’t believe it was real, that they could actually work out, and when the words left his lips, they sounded like pure madness. She felt that just as quickly as he had said he loved her, he could just as quickly stop loving her — and she couldn’t go through that. She couldn’t, she simply couldn’t, and all she could do in response to those words was look at him as if he were crazy and say:

“You love me? Elliot, we’ve known each other for a month!”

She looked at him, hoping he would come to his senses and realize how foolish those words sounded. But all she received in return was the softening of his grip on her hand and those blue eyes locking completely onto hers, while the words he spoke next made her heart race even faster.

“I could have met you a minute ago, and it wouldn’t change the way I feel about you. And I know it doesn’t change the way you feel about me. Because I see it in your eyes, I feel it in your kiss. Your heart beats for me the same way mine beats for you.”

She wanted to stand up and leave, to run from all the feelings he was stirring inside her, to run from everything he was feeling for her — but she couldn’t. She just couldn’t. She stayed there, sniffling as tears streamed down her face, catching the attention of people entering the restaurant, making her feel even worse, even more exposed. Maybe… maybe it would have been better to actually walk away, to run from him, to avoid that conversation altogether. But they were there, and she had already bared herself too much for running away to still be an option.

So all she could do was let out her feelings — the truth she carried inside, the truth she believed was the only one.

“You don’t understand, I… I’ve loved someone before, Elliot. I know what love does to you, and I can’t go through that again. I can’t be broken again.”

She finished speaking and simply couldn’t stay there a second longer. She needed to leave, to get away, to run from the sweet blue-eyed illusion standing before her. So she stood up and rushed out of the restaurant, her steps hurried and almost colliding with a couple walking in. She didn’t care if she had to walk miles and miles back to Elliot’s house. All she wanted was to get away from him, away from the feelings he stirred inside her — especially the fear of being hurt all over again.

She went far, but not far enough. Before she could even turn the corner of the restaurant, before she could even reach the end of the block, she felt his hand wrap around her wrist. She came to a sudden stop, and he turned her body to face him as he said:

“Olivia, I don’t want to break you — I want to help you heal. I want to know you, and I want you to know me. I want you to learn about every pain, every scar I carry, not just on my body, but in my soul too. And I want to know yours the same way. I don’t want there to be any secrets between us.”

She wiped the tears from her face and looked down at his hand holding her wrist. Her gaze drifted away again, her expression revealing just how deeply wounded she was inside. How, behind the facade of the woman who laughed with his daughter and always seemed so full of joy, there was a broken girl just trying to hide from the world. And that girl looks at him with those brown eyes, eyes that once carried so much joy but now are heavy with a sadness he can’t even begin to describe. As she says:

“Sometimes, it’s better if you don’t know certain things.”

She pulls her arm back, freeing herself from his touch on her wrist. She wonders how he would react if he knew even half of her story — if he knew the things she had witnessed, if he saw the scars left on her body and soul. He surely wouldn’t feel disgusted. Trevor did, and even though she noticed how, at times, his gaze toward her seemed filled with revulsion, she understood: anyone would look at her that way if they knew everything she had been through.

He was stepping closer to her again, and she took two steps back. They couldn’t be near each other — she couldn’t allow herself to be near him — because she knew she would give in. She would give in to the feelings burning in her heart. She would give in to the longing to hold him, to kiss him, to let herself be loved by him and forget all the risks that came with falling in love.

“Olivia, I’m old enough to know that no matter what you tell me, nothing will ever change the way I feel about you.”

Elliot said all those things, and she swore she wanted to believe him. She wanted to believe there was a world where they could be happy, where there weren’t so many differences between them, and where she wasn’t too broken for love. She wanted to believe. She just didn’t know if she could — if she was capable of risking her heart one more time.

“I want to believe your words, but you don’t know anything about me. When you find out…”

He didn’t let her finish. In a heartbeat, his hands were holding her face, and the warmth of his skin against hers completely unraveled her. Her eyes closed, and all she could feel was the sensation of his touch. She wanted this — she wanted it so much. She wanted his touch, his kisses; she wanted everything he was willing to give her.

When she opened her eyes again, she found herself staring into that deep blue she dreamed about every night. The words that left his lips made her heart race so wildly, she could have sworn she was having a heart attack from how fast it beat for him.

“When I find out, I will still love you, and I’ll admire you even more for everything you’ve been through and overcome. I only ask you to believe in me — to believe in my words.”

She didn’t answer him with words — at least not in that moment. Instead, she pressed her lips against his in a kiss; her soft, rosy lips meeting his with no hint of hesitation. Elliot bit her lip, devouring her with all the love and desire he felt, pulling her lips between his teeth, biting and sucking her until she trembled in his arms, completely overwhelmed with longing.

When air became necessary and they had to part, she rested her forehead against his, losing herself once again in that vast blue. Her body melted into his arms, and the only thing she was able to whisper was:

“I believe.”

Chapter Text

Sitting down with Elliot for lunch seemed like it would be much harder than it actually was. After all, going back to the restaurant after everything they’d talked about, after all the tears, after that kiss—it should have been impossible. Her heart was a whirlwind of emotions; her mind was racing with thoughts. How crazy she must be, how completely out of her mind—how could she possibly be in love with him? As much as her heart insisted it was true. She needed time—so much time. Hours and hours, days upon days, maybe even months to figure out whether what she was feeling was real, or if she was just fooling herself to numb a pain she thought she had already left behind.

When she looks back at her past, when she looks at herself, she thinks about the girl she used to be. About the first time she slept with Trevor—when she lost her virginity. She thinks about how that night had changed so much for her. First, because she hadn’t felt ready, but he had talked to her over and over again about how it was what she should do. About how old-fashioned her ideas were—waiting until marriage, staying a virgin—and how things would be so much better for their relationship if she let go of that. That first time was nothing like a fairy tale—it was awkward, uncomfortable, and humiliating. Lying in that bed, feeling his body on top of hers, it wasn’t like the movies. There were no laughs, no orgasms. In fact, it took a long time before sex became something even remotely enjoyable—something more than her lying there, smiling at Trevor, pretending she liked it.

But eventually, it became tolerable. And she couldn’t let that one thing define their relationship—or at least that’s what she told herself. She loved him. She loved him so much. Oh, God. She used to walk past baby stores at the mall and already imagined the children they would have. She imagined the house they’d live in, where they’d spend the holidays, the family outings with their kids. She had their whole future mapped out. She had already picked her wedding dress, the venue where she wanted to get married—everything. And now, all of that was nothing more than a painful, unsettling memory: the dress, the names she had chosen for their future children. Every time those memories came back, all she could feel was disgust toward herself. Because while she was planning a life with him, he was planning a life with someone else.

Love was a complicated thing, and it had taken Olivia 26 years to realize that — which was strange, considering she had grown up in a house where love didn’t exist, only pain. Still, it was her mother who had taught her about love. Even shattered, broken, and forced to start over from nothing, Serena had never stopped loving her daughter — never stopped kissing her forehead, wiping away her tears, hugging her tightly, and telling her the world could be a better place. And it was with that in mind that Olivia became the woman she was today — a woman who held so much hope for humanity. That was how she had been shaped.

And now, she realized how much of a mistake that had been, because seeing the beauty in humanity had made her fragile, weak, easily manipulated. And she had to deal with all the mistakes she had made, with how foolish she had been to fall into it all.

She needed to grow up. She needed a new perspective on life — especially now, with a man who claimed to be in love with her, which felt insane considering they had only known each other for a month. She needed to better understand what fate had in store for her and everything she was capable of achieving.

During that lunch, her conversation with Elliot had been brief and no longer as deep as it once had been. She was mentally exhausted, and even a bit physically drained, though she didn’t show it to him. They talked about normal things — about the young girl with blue eyes and golden hair they both loved, about Elliot’s company and how excited he was for her to one day join him at work and spend a day learning about his routine; about Olivia’s university and her anxiety about the year-end exams, and how Elliot encouraged her, saying he had never met anyone smarter than her.

It had been a long lunch — a few laughs, a few smiles, a few moments when his hand rested gently on hers across the table. She relived every small detail of that day in her mind — the way he opened the car door for her when they were heading out to pick up Felicity from school, the way his hand squeezed her knee gently before both hands returned to the steering wheel as he drove toward his daughter’s school.

It was all so strange, everything that was happening. How comfortable she felt, yet how uncertain everything around her seemed. Was it some sort of joke from fate? A sign that she had no control over her emotions? Or maybe — just maybe — she had finally found happiness in a single father and his little girl, two people she had grown to love in just a few short weeks, and whom she now couldn’t imagine her life without.

Everything had been going well that day. Even with all the internal chaos raging inside her, she still found reasons to smile, and she didn’t mind when Elliot casually rested his hand on her thigh. God, the man had already kissed her skin and heard her moan while she sat in his lap. A gentle touch like that shouldn’t have felt as intense as it did — and that was the ironic part, because she couldn’t quite figure out who she was anymore: was she still the same Olivia who had lost her virginity just weeks before turning 26 (and would’ve waited even longer if Trevor hadn’t pressured her and filled her head with so much nonsense)? Or was she the woman who had grabbed her boss by the collar at the piano bench and let him bury his face between her breasts?

All of it felt insane — the way Elliot stirred desires in her that she had only dared to fantasize about while reading her steamy romance novels.

Her emotions were strange, confusing, and far from normal, and maybe that’s why the relationship scared her so much. The way she turned into someone else with him — a different version of herself, one she had never dared to become before. But it wasn’t just Elliot transforming her. This entire new life she had been adjusting to over the past month was changing her completely.

I mean, she had never imagined herself learning to play the piano — yet that’s exactly what she’d been trying to do these past few weeks. She had never pictured herself enjoying a daily routine with a child: school drop-offs and pick-ups, doing homework, playing with dolls.

She dreamed of being a mother someday, but Felicity… oh, that was something different — a feeling she could never quite explain, something far greater than a mere desire. The love she felt for that little girl overflowed from her chest. The two of them had changed her, had made her into a new version of Olivia — one she didn’t fully know yet, but one she had come to love deeply. There was so much admiration for this part of herself that now smiled through the pain — the part of her that had family breakfasts and ended the day reading bedtime stories with Elliot.

The beauty of being with the Stablers had changed her. And something else had changed too: the fierce way she now felt ready to kill or die to protect the ones she loved.

And that was exactly what ran through her mind the moment Elliot pulled up in front of Felicity’s school and she saw the little girl sitting on the curb, her expression so heartbreakingly sad. Someone had done something to her girl — and Olivia, without question, would kill the person who had made those bright blue eyes fill with tears.

“Elliot! Stop the car! Stop right now!”

Olivia shouted, her voice tense as she struck Elliot’s arm, urging him to pull over as quickly as possible. For a moment, he was completely confused, not understanding what was going on. But the second he saw his daughter in that situation, his foot slammed the brake pedal with all the force he could muster. They both jumped out of the car and rushed toward the young Stabler girl.

Olivia ran faster than Elliot — she was visibly more distressed. Seeing the girl she loved as her own daughter in that state had pushed her to the edge. As soon as she was close enough, Olivia dropped to her knees in front of her, while Elliot paused for a few seconds to take in the scene. The way Felicity became aware of Olivia’s presence, and how the moment her blue eyes met her nanny’s figure, she threw herself into Olivia’s arms — clinging tightly, as if that embrace was everything she needed in that instant. She needed Olivia’s warmth, her tenderness, and the soothing way her words always came.

“Felicity, what happened?”

Olivia asked anxiously, holding the little girl tightly in her arms. She was deeply concerned. That morning, Felicity had been cheerful — talking, laughing. She and Elliot had watched her walk into school, surrounded by a group of friends, while teachers stood at the entrance, keeping an eye on the children waiting for their parents. So, nothing could’ve happened outside the school or involving strangers. Whatever had happened, it had happened inside — something serious enough to leave their little girl sitting there, her face soaked with tears.

Elliot joined them at that moment, crouching down as well and running his hand gently along his daughter’s back, offering comfort while her face remained buried in the crook of Olivia’s neck — a clear attempt to hide from any prying eyes. He looked at the young woman beside him, who was just as terrified as he was by the whole situation. A long sigh escaped his lips as he spoke softly to his little girl:

“Bunny, tell Daddy what happened.”

But they got no answer — at least, not right away. So, all they could do was sit there, with Olivia still holding Felicity tightly, offering her as much comfort and reassurance as she could. She wanted nothing more than to destroy whoever had made her little girl cry. No punishment would ever be enough for someone who dared to hurt the feelings of such a sweet, lovable child — a girl who had already endured so much in her young life, who still carried so many burdens within her. And now she was here, crying at school — a place that was supposed to bring her joy, a place where she should be full of life, where she should be playing, laughing, and learning. Instead, all they were met with were tears.

Inside, Olivia was seething, desperate to find out what had happened and fix it. But she knew that the last thing her little girl needed at that moment was for her to cause a scene. So all she did was hold her tighter, giving her every ounce of support and affection she had, until finally, she heard the soft words come from Felicity’s lips:

“No… nothing happened.”

Once again, Elliot’s blue eyes met Olivia’s brown ones in a silent conversation. They both knew she was lying. They knew something had happened — after all, a little girl doesn’t go to school cheerful and come back in tears, desperate for her nanny’s embrace. But they couldn’t push her. They needed to be patient and empathetic — she had already been through enough for one day. So Elliot’s hand gently ran through her blonde hair, a soft caress meant to show her that there was no reason to lie to him or to Olivia. They were both there to take care of her, to make sure she was okay. All they wanted was for her to be okay.

“Felicity, don’t lie to us. Please, tell us what happened.”

He used his “dad voice” — the one he used when he knew she’d snuck chocolates from the cupboard, or when she was pretending to be asleep, or faking being sick to skip school. Serious, but never scary — just firm enough to make it clear that he wouldn’t accept anything but the truth. But it didn’t change anything. It didn’t make her speak — not for long, silent seconds. He could see the way her small hand clung tightly to Olivia’s shirt, as if afraid the woman might vanish and leave her behind.

Her father was there. He was right there — the man who had raised her, loved her all those years. But it was Olivia she held on to so desperately. It was Olivia who made her feel safe. And Elliot couldn’t help but wonder about their bond, whether he was right to let his daughter grow so attached to her nanny, to let her become so dependent on a woman who, soon enough, wouldn’t be living with them anymore.

He doesn’t know which of them will take it harder the day Olivia stops being Felicity’s nanny and starts working at his company. Even if they’ll be in the same building, things will change. She’ll be in a different department, they won’t see each other as often as they do now. And he knows, without a doubt, he’ll be the one left to deal with the disappointment and heartbreak Felicity will feel when Olivia is no longer there.

Even though he knows he should set boundaries, that he should protect his daughter from getting even more hurt, he just can’t bring himself to do it. Because he knows how happy Olivia makes her. He knows how hard Olivia will try to make sure that, when the time comes for her to leave, Felicity understands she is still loved — and that just because she won’t be working there anymore, it doesn’t mean she’s abandoning her.

He sees it in those brown eyes — how deeply, genuinely she loves his daughter.

“I want to go home.”

Felicity’s voice came out muffled, her little face still buried in the curve of Olivio’s neck, and the scent of her nanny was the only thing that kept her calm—it had helped her stop crying. Knowing Olivio was there, that she would care for her and protect her from anyone… That alone brought her comfort. She also felt the gentle caress her daddy always gave her hair before she went to sleep. All of it—every bit of that affection—she said she needed.

She didn’t need a long conversation about things that made her sad. She just needed to go home, be with her teddy bears, her father, and her nanny. Olivia and Elliot heard her plea and looked at each other. They could have stood up with her in their arms, returned to the school, and tried to find out what had happened—what someone might have said or done to leave her in such a state. But in that moment, her father and the woman who loved her as if she were her own daughter chose to follow their hearts instead of their heads—to go with what felt right in their chests rather than what made logical sense.

And what felt right to their hearts was to do exactly what she wanted: take her home, away from all of it, give her space, comfort her, show her love, and make sure she knew she could trust the two of them with whatever it was that was troubling her. That was what they were there for—to love her, care for her, and protect her from all the evils of the world. Nothing hurt more deeply in their souls than seeing her cry and not knowing how to make it stop, not knowing who had caused those tears—that was devastating for them. It hurt more in them than it did in her, but they knew that in that moment, what truly mattered was protecting their little girl from whatever was happening.

“Alright… let’s go home.”

Olivia said softly as she continued to stroke Felicity’s hair. The truth was, she had once been a confused little girl too—scared, sad, unsure of how to express her feelings or how to talk about the things that were happening to her. Her own mother had been so lost in her own pain that she couldn’t see it, and her father only made things worse. So, Olivia understood Felicity. She understood her fear.

Even though the girl in her arms was growing up in a healthy and happy home, facing the pain we carry inside ourselves could be more confusing and difficult than we often imagine—Olivia knew that all too well. When girls started bullying her, when she began to struggle with tests and feel awful about herself… so many moments had been confusing, hard. And even with her mother around, it still took her days to be able to talk about those things—to feel comfortable enough with herself to say the words out loud and watch them become something real.

She would give Felicity as much time as she needed. She would stay by her side, comfort her, dry her tears, and never leave—until that young little girl realized that this was a safe place, that she could speak up whenever there was any anguish inside her. Olivia just hoped it wouldn’t take too long, because she didn’t think she could bear to see her little girl cry again.

Elliot picked up his daughter’s backpack as he watched Olivia rise, holding the young girl in her arms. Felicity still clung to her, as if afraid she might run away or leave—and how foolish that fear seemed when Olivia looked at her with so much love and tenderness. In the heart of that nanny, the purest truth that existed was that she could never abandon her sweet, blue-eyed girl.

They walked calmly to the car, Elliot’s hand resting gently on Olivia’s back as they moved side by side, until he opened the door for her to place Felicity in her seat and fasten her belt. The girl’s hand grasped Olivia’s wrist just as she was about to step back and close the car door, and a single look—no words exchanged—was all it took for Olivia to understand that Felicity wanted her to stay.

Olivia wasn’t sure whether to feel happy about how close she and her girl had become, or heartbroken that someone had hurt her so deeply she now clung to her nanny and everything she did. But in that moment, she didn’t question anything—except her love for her little girl.

So she smiled at Elliot and told him she would sit in the back seat, next to Felicity, and that he could place both her bag and the little girl’s bag on the seat beside him. A long sigh slipped from the man’s lips. He was particularly upset, but he was holding back all the emotions inside him, knowing that acting out of anger would get them nowhere. Not ever. He needed to stay rational, needed to think about the best way to make sure everything would be okay—and, most importantly, to find out what was happening with his daughter.

So he quickly leaned down and kissed his daughter’s forehead before closing the door and letting Olivia walk around the car and slip into the back seat, while he made his way to the driver’s seat. As soon as he got in, he made a point of playing his daughter’s favorite songs. He saw Olivia’s smile through the rearview mirror as she sang softly, hoping Felicity would sing along with her.

And so, they headed home—singing, doing everything they could to make their little girl happy again, and to ensure that not a single trace of tears would remain on her face.

When they arrived at the Stabler mansion, Olivia said she would take Felicity for a bath and help her change clothes, while Elliot said he would make a few phone calls and then prepare a delicious meal for his daughter. Each of them headed in opposite directions within the large house. In his office, Elliot asked Casey to reschedule any meetings he had lined up. He also said he wouldn’t be returning to work that day and that, if anything urgent came up, Randall should step in for him. His daughter needed him—and unlike what his own father had done to him and his brother, the company would never come before the people he loved.

“Hey, are you really busy?”

That voice—the one capable of soothing any trouble inside him—sounded soft and sweet, just like only Olivia Benson could be, as she opened the door and looked at him, a bit unsure, slightly worried that he might be in the middle of an important call with a partner or even with his brother. The last thing she wanted was to interrupt something critical. But he simply looked at her with a gentle smile and said:

“No, come in!”

She stepped into the office with a gentle smile on her lips, walking toward the desk where he sat. She leaned softly beside him, drawing his eyes to her silhouette. To him, she was the very embodiment of perfection and beauty—every little part of her was unique and irresistibly attractive. She was everything a gay man could dream of: the sweetest woman in the world, and at the same time, the most stunning and desirable. He often wondered what he had done to deserve the blessing of having Olivia Benson in his life, as he lifted his gaze to meet her brown eyes. He watched her let out a long sigh and reach her hand to his face as the following words left her lips:

“She’s playing in the bathtub… finally looks a little better.”

Elliot gently pushed his chair back and leaned into it, this time more at ease, as he looked at her. Everything surrounding Felicity was complex and frightening for both of them—each of them was nervous and worried about it—but what truly brought them comfort was knowing that she was okay, at least for now. There was relief in their hearts knowing that the little girl they loved was happy and healthy. That was all that mattered to them in that moment: no more tears in her eyes, and a smile back on her face.

At least, that’s what was important right then. But neither Elliot nor Olivia could deny that they wanted to know who had made her cry—and deep down, they wanted nothing more than to destroy the person who dared to hurt the feelings of their sweet little girl.

She was such a good girl, so lovable. Okay, she wasn’t exactly an angel—she’d gotten into trouble at school a few times, even been in a couple of fights—but even so, she was still just a child who had been treated so badly it left her red-faced from crying.

“She’s never been like this before, I’m honestly terrified.”

He stood up and walked toward a small area with a minibar stocked with whiskey, cognac, and glasses far more expensive than Olivia could have imagined. This was a serious conversation—and they’d already had several serious conversations that day—one that called for a little alcohol in the veins to ease the tension in his shoulders. First, there had been Olivia and all her mood shifts. Then, a completely frustrating meeting, because the opposing counsel in the case he was handling was none other than Trevor Langan—who was making his life a living hell.

He had barely returned from a trip where he’d already had to endure that smug bastard, and now here he was again, back to cause more trouble.

And after all that, came the heavy talk with Olivia—and finally, his daughter, completely devastated, standing at the school entrance. What a day. He really should have rethought all his decisions the moment he woke up. It would’ve been so much better not to go to work, to stay home with his daughter, to help her get ready for school. Surely, his shoulders wouldn’t feel as heavy as they did now, if he had.

“Kids can be cruel… and Felicity—she’s a very sensitive girl, even if she doesn’t always show it.”

Olivia spoke as she watched him, pouring herself a glass of whiskey and taking a long sip. She wasn’t the type to drink—it simply wasn’t something she enjoyed. Maybe it was because of her past, because of her mother—watching her drunk for so many years had left a mark. And besides, the few times she had gotten drunk in her life had left her with awful hangovers and terrible nausea. At most, she’d have a glass or two at a party. But after the day they’d had, she could’ve easily downed a whole bottle and still not felt satisfied.

All she did, though, was gently lift herself up and sit on Elliot’s desk, watching the man who sat in silence. He spent a few seconds slowly swirling the whiskey in his glass, watching the ice clink softly against the sides, before lifting his eyes to meet hers and asking:

“Do you think she’ll tell us what happened?”

That question had been circling in his mind since the moment they got into the car to head home. Would Felicity tell them what had happened? Would she say something that would allow them to seek justice on her behalf? So they could finally feel like they had done everything possible to make up for her tears, to ease the pain she was carrying inside? His greatest fear was that she would remain silent in her suffering.

He had remained silent in his own suffering for most of his life, growing up in a home with a father as abusive as Joe and a mother with severe mental health issues like Bernie. He and Randall hadn’t had many choices beyond bottling up their emotions—or getting out. Which is exactly what Randall did as soon as he turned eighteen. Elliot had taken a similar path, joining the Navy, keeping himself away from his obligations and from the weight his last name carried—until he was discharged. The Navy no longer needed him. There were no more excuses. Nowhere else to run.

Taking on the role of CEO at the company, starting law school, and so many other things… he wasn’t even sure he’d wanted any of it. For months, he’d been walking a path he didn’t fully understand, until he realized it was what he wanted. And that—this small piece of his life—was something he and Olivia had in common without even knowing it. They had both been children raised in turbulent homes, who took a long time to figure out what they wanted from life because, up until then, their lives had been shaped by pain, tears, and hiding.

And so, they realized they wanted to help people—to fight for justice on their behalf. Elliot continued the family legacy, taking on major clients, big corporations, and governments. But he also used all of his power to help those who couldn’t afford a good lawyer—to support women escaping abusive households, people who had been wronged and forgotten. He saw it as a way not only to help others, but also to make up for all the clients his father had once represented—all those men who were scumbags, just like he had been.

And Olivia realized she wanted to become a lawyer too, to help women escape abusive and violent homes like the one she had grown up in, and to give them safety—to ensure that the men who had turned their lives into hell would end up behind bars, never able to reach them again. To make sure they wouldn’t lose everything they had built in their lives through a divorce, or lose custody of their children—and to give them a real chance to start over.

They had only known each other for a month, but their souls had been bound together for centuries.

“I hope so. What matters now is giving her space.”

Olivia said softly as she watched him approach her. The whiskey glass in Elliot’s hand was set down on the desk, and he positioned himself between her legs. His large hands quickly found her waist, holding her firmly, possessively—showing just how deeply this woman affected him, how powerfully she had drawn him in like a magnet. And as he looked into her eyes, all he could think about was how much good she had done for him and for his daughter. She had brought so much joy into that home, so much life into both of them.

Elliot couldn’t remember the last time he had been this happy—or the last time he had seen his daughter as joyful as she’d been since Olivia came into their lives. She had changed everything. And the only words he could offer were:

“Thank you.”

Olivia brought her hands to his face, gently caressing his skin. Her feelings might have been tangled and complicated, but the attraction between their bodies was undeniable. How deeply she longed for his touch, how much she craved the feel of him, the electricity that coursed through her each time she caught the scent of his cologne, the warmth of his skin. His fingers on her body. Oh, how could she possibly explain everything Elliot Stabler made her feel? From the tiniest reaction her body could express to the overwhelming surge of desire that filled her completely.

“For what?”

She asked, genuinely confused about why he was thanking her. She hadn’t done anything except have a good conversation with him, hold him for a while in her arms, and offer him the comfort of her touch, her hand gently on his face as she lost herself in his gaze. Deep inside, she was anxious and afraid of everything that could happen if she got involved with Elliot—but at the same time, she yearned for the feel of his hands, for his kisses on her skin, for his body pressed against hers. She wanted him, desired him, longed for him—and yet, she feared just how vulnerable she felt at his touch, how she looked at him and saw a future by his side. She wished that every morning, the first thing she’d hear would be his voice, and that every night, the last sound before sleep would be his voice too.

“For loving her!”

Never in his life had Elliot felt that someone could love his daughter more than he did—but Olivia… she loved Felicity just as much, maybe even more. Her actions today had shown just how deeply she cared for his daughter. She had nearly leapt out of the moving car just to run toward his little girl and hold her close. The way she comforted and protected her, how Felicity clung to Olivia, how safe she felt in her nanny’s arms… it said everything.

“Oh, sweetheart, even if I wanted to, I couldn’t stop loving that little girl. She’s etched into my heart forever.”

Olivia wore a wide smile on her lips as those words escaped her mouth. The purest truth in her heart was her love for Felicity—and how far she was willing to go for that little girl. Felicity had won her over in a way no one else ever could. Her innocence, her sweet nature… everything about her had captured Olivia from the very beginning, making her want nothing more than to protect that precious love from all the cruelty in the world.

When she first took the job, Olivia had no idea she would grow so attached, that she would be willing to fight battles for that girl—or even kill anyone who dared to hurt her. But that’s what being a mother was. Being a mother meant fighting for your children, doing whatever it took to see them happy, to bring a smile to their face. At least, that’s how Olivia felt about Felicity: like her mother, like someone who had not only the right but the duty to love and protect her from anyone who tried to cause her pain.

Her little girl already carried so much inside her—so much pain behind those blue eyes, pain she didn’t even dare to speak aloud. She didn’t deserve more hurt, more suffering. She didn’t deserve to be judged or mistreated again, and Olivia would never allow anyone to do so and walk away without consequence. No one messed with Felicity and got away with it.

Elliot doesn’t know what he did to deserve Olivia in his life, but he knows he’ll be grateful until his very last breath—for that woman. For the way she makes not just him, but his daughter feel whole and loved. He leans in gently and presses a kiss to her forehead, a tender way of showing his love for her, a silent way of thanking her for everything she’s done—not just for his daughter, but for him—because, even if Olivia doesn’t realize it, she has changed his life in ways he never could have imagined.

She brought not only joy into his life, but a new way of seeing the world—for both him and Felicity. They had started to view life differently now that Olivia was with them. His daughter was slowly overcoming the fears and insecurities she carried in her heart, and that was all that mattered to him: that Felicity felt safe and loved. His daughter deserved nothing less. Nothing less than the assurance that she was loved, that the people around her cared for her deeply.

He knew what it meant to grow up without a mother figure—and he had done everything he could to fill that void. She had a good family, education, all of that… but the world hadn’t changed. People would still think a man couldn’t possibly raise his daughter alone, just like they’d assume a single mother couldn’t raise her children on her own. Kids would still ask why she didn’t have a mom to go to her school plays or to make Mother’s Day cards for. But she had a father. A father who would do anything for her. A father who would kill anyone who dared hurt her.

That should matter more than anything else. And he hoped his daughter would one day see that—see that she didn’t need to feel left out or lesser because she didn’t have a mother. Because she had a family. She had people who loved her, and that was more important than anything else.

“I’m heading back upstairs—I need to get her out of the bath! We’re going to paint our nails and then do some hair styling!”

Olivia said as she allowed Elliot to take a couple of steps back, giving her room to slide off his desk. The only way she’d managed to coax a smile from Felicity’s lips was by promising a spa-like afternoon, complete with freshly painted nails, pretty hairstyles, and even a little bit of makeup—though only the gentlest products, nothing harsh for her delicate skin.

Elliot looked at her again, eyes shining with an indescribable warmth. He would always admire this woman for the way she went out of her way to make his daughter happy. He would always love her for being exactly who she was—with her laughter, her smiles, those beautiful brown eyes, and that kind, generous heart.

“I need to make a few calls, but maybe, um… maybe you two could let me join this spa afternoon.”

He would definitely enjoy an afternoon with Olivia and Felicity—just the three of them, like a happy little family, spending the day together. He honestly couldn’t imagine anything better. But his daughter’s nanny looked at him with a small laugh on her lips as she stepped closer, cupping his face in her hands once again. If she only knew that every time she did that, it drove him crazy with the urge to kiss her—she’d probably stop doing it.

“Well, you don’t exactly have any hair for us to style, but if you want, we can paint your nails.”

She couldn’t hold back the laughter as she looked at him, and Elliot just stared at her, half in disbelief that she’d actually said that. But then, just like he had a few minutes earlier, he grabbed her by the waist, pulling her close again, answering with a small smile, giving in—just a little—to her playful charm.

“I guess I’d better go make some snacks for your spa afternoon.”

Nothing had prepared him for the way she leaned in and kissed his lips—for how completely she had him undone with just one kiss. His body burned with desire, aching for her. His hands gripped her tightly, pulling her into his arms as he kissed her back with urgency, his fingers tangling in her soft, chestnut hair. He wanted to bite her lips, to lose himself in every delicious part of her body and give her nothing but pleasure.

Olivia’s body trembled with delight as she felt the hard throb of his arousal against her belly, sinfully ruining her panties. When distance was finally put between them, she whimpered with longing before letting out a deep sigh, her eyes locked onto those blue ones that left her utterly hypnotized, and she whispered:

“You’re perfect.”

And then, she stepped away from him and forced herself to leave the room—because she wanted to stay, to kiss him for hours and hours—but she needed to care for her little blonde girl, who was happily playing in the bathtub with her rubber toys and dolls. She was in a house with the two people she loved most in the world, and for whom she would do the impossible—just to see them happy.

Elliot was sitting in the living room with a book in his hands—but he wasn’t reading. Even though the book was open and he occasionally turned the pages, his attention was completely fixed on his two girls, who were sitting comfortably on the rug, painting their nails. He had baked a batch of cookies earlier, then sat down with them in the living room, keeping them company as they slowly munched on cookies and, afterward, began painting their nails while chatting about all sorts of girl things.

Olivia was explaining the difference between nail polish colors, how she could match them with her outfits, and all the little tips she could share with Felicity—and all of it left Elliot utterly mesmerized by the woman in front of him. At one point, as the nanny focused intently on painting Felicity’s nails without making a single mistake, Elliot noticed the soft, low tone of her voice as she quietly hummed something. Her mind was so absorbed in what she was doing that she didn’t even realize she was singing, and Elliot just sat there silently, enjoying her voice and how deeply she was lost in her own little world. The whole thing was adorable—until Felicity, who had also been quietly listening to the melody, suddenly interrupted with a question:

“What song is that?”

Olivia lifted her gaze, which had until then been focused on Felicity’s delicate little hand—currently being painted with a lilac polish the girl had chosen herself, and which would later be topped with a glitter coat she had begged Olivia to apply.

“Oh, it’s called Ordinary ! I’ll play it for you. Don’t move your hands or you’ll smudge the polish!”

In the seconds that followed, Olivia quickly grabbed her phone and tapped a few times before the song’s instrumental began to play. Curious, Elliot leaned over to glance at her screen, noticing the song was Ordinary by Alex Warren. The melody filled the room, playing three times in a row before the brunette finally paused it, smiling down at her completed work on Felicity’s nails. The little girl was beaming, bouncing excitedly as she ran over to her father to show off the results.

Olivia watched the scene with a smile on her lips. She simply found it heartwarming how strong and beautiful Elliot’s relationship with his daughter was—how deeply connected they were. It was nothing short of magical. A father who loved his daughter unconditionally. And a daughter who not only loved but truly admired her father. Because that was exactly who Felicity was—she didn’t just love Elliot, she looked up to him. Every time she spoke about him, her eyes would light up as she described how amazing her dad was, how he helped people, how he was like a superhero.

The young nanny let her eyes linger on the image of the two—father and daughter—talking and laughing for several long seconds before returning her focus to finishing her own nails, so she and Felicity could play together again. With calm and concentration, she began applying the first coat of red polish and remained quiet, mostly to avoid making a mistake and smudging the color. But her hearing was still sharp, and every now and then, she lifted her head to take in what was happening around her.

First, she saw Elliot and Felicity sitting together in the armchair, the little girl on her father’s lap, while he told her about the book he’d been reading. A few minutes later, they were at the piano, their fingers pressing the keys with focus and care. To Olivia, though, there was nothing more than a series of notes coming from the instrument—sounds that, to be honest, didn’t seem particularly harmonious. This moment at the piano lasted a few minutes, until suddenly, those two people in front of the instrument captured her attention once again.

Olivia looked up at them, and this time, it wasn’t the sound of the keys that held her attention—it was the melody. Elliot and Felicity were playing the song she had shared with them just moments before. She let her gaze fall on the two of them for a length of time she couldn’t even begin to measure—her body, mind, and soul completely absorbed and connected to that moment.

The little girl’s role amid the melody flowing from the instrument wasn’t a grand one — she pressed one or two keys, just as her father had instructed her minutes before. But Elliot… he was pouring his soul into it, and with every note, every keystroke, Olivia felt more drawn in, more deeply connected. When he played that piano for the last time and turned his head toward her, hoping to catch a glimpse of her face and reaction, she stared back in utter shock. There was a smile on her lips and a single tear trailing down her cheek.

What he had done… no one had ever done anything like that for her. It was the most breathtaking thing she had ever witnessed. No jewel, no dress, no material possession could come close to what Elliot had done for her in that moment. Nothing could even begin to compare to what that moment had become.

That moment at the piano gave Elliot the opportunity to play at least four of his daughter’s favorite songs before he excused himself to begin preparing dinner. Yet his gaze and Olivia’s hardly broke during the long minutes they spent in that room. She finished painting her nails and then stood, leaning lightly near the piano. She offered a smile to her little blonde girl and a look—intense and unguarded—to the blue-eyed man who had come to possess every one of her desires. Each time their eyes met, a current seemed to pass through them both. That exchange carried a deep connection—one laced with fear, a fear Olivia wasn’t sure she would ever overcome. But there was also something she couldn’t even bring herself to question: a bond too strong, too real. Elliot Stabler had changed many things for her—most of all, he had changed everything she thought she knew about love. Because that man had shown her a different kind of love—one so intense, so pure, and so rare—that she knew, with certainty, she would never be able to feel the same way about anyone else in her life.

The rest of the day unfolded quietly, even if much of it had been tangled, complicated, and hard to navigate. But whenever Olivia, Elliot, and Felicity were together, everything seemed to fall perfectly into place—for each of them. They had dinner like a real family, filled with laughter and long conversations. Afterward, while Elliot washed the dishes, Olivia took Felicity through her nightly routine: brushing her teeth, fixing her hair, tidying up the mess in her room, putting on pajamas, and finally climbing into bed. Elliot stepped into his daughter’s room and, together with Olivia, read Sleeping Beauty to their blue-eyed, golden-haired little girl, who fell into a deep sleep feeling her father’s hand stroking her hair and her small body nestled close to her nanny. Gently, the two adults stepped out of the room, pausing for a long moment to take in the sight of the little girl who had brought them together.

After that, Olivia made her way to her room, ready to grab her bag and gather her things to head home, while Elliot went into his office, trying to catch up on the work he hadn’t managed to do that day. But how could he focus, when two soft knocks came at his door—and there, standing before him, was the woman he loved more than anything in the world?

“Hey, I just came to say goodbye!”

She exclaimed as she walked toward his desk, dangerously close to his side, flashing him a smile. The day had its ups and downs, but Elliot’s presence, Felicity’s laughter and bright smiles—those things had the power to turn even the worst days into some of the best of her life. And if there was one thing the melody Elliot had played for her managed to do, it was to make this particular day one of the best she’d ever had. All she needed to do was close her eyes, and she was right back in that moment—each note of the piano transforming into a song that felt like a vow of love—so beautiful and unconditional—that it somehow gave voice to her deepest desires.

“Why don’t you stay the night? You’ve got clothes in the closet.”

He asked as he rose from his chair, taking in the sight of her so near, so breathtakingly beautiful. Olivia seemed almost unreal. Her beauty was something he could never have imagined. And the way he loved her—he had never even dared to dream he could love a woman this much.

“You’ve been snooping around my room?”

She asked, picking up on the subtle hint in his words—that he’d opened her closet and seen the spare clothes she kept there. She couldn’t really blame him, though. After all, during the days he’d been away with Randall, she had found herself tempted to steal one of his T-shirts from the closet, just to breathe in his scent. What she didn’t expect was Elliot’s sudden closeness—the way he took a step toward her, guiding her backward until she bumped lightly against the edge of the desk. His hand came up to her face, and she couldn’t resist his touch—melting under his fingers, her eyes fluttering shut as she listened to the sound of his voice.

“I miss you when you’re not here.”

Oh, those words… They had such a profound effect on Olivia. As much as they made her want to surrender completely—to him, to everything he made her feel—they also stirred something else: fear. Fear of all that this love might come to mean. How deeply she’d fallen for a man she’d only known for a month… If she told her mother that, Serena would absolutely think she’d lost her mind.

“I should go home.”

She should have stepped away after saying that—put some distance between their bodies, between herself and all the desire he stirred in her—but she couldn’t. She simply couldn’t. Especially not when Elliot’s hand moved to the back of her neck, and a sigh—thick with longing and hesitation—slipped from her lips at his touch.

“Why?”

He wanted a reason. Just one. One reason why she shouldn’t be there, and he’d let her go. One clear explanation, and he would take a step back and clear the path for her to walk away. But the only thing she could manage to say was his name:

“Elliot…”

He slid his thumb along the line of her throat, feeling her swallow hard, her pulse beating against his skin. He watched the way she slowly wet her lips, how her eyes traveled from his mouth to his eyes. Olivia might panic at the idea of him loving her—but she certainly didn’t panic at the thought of how much he wanted to kiss her, how much he wanted to taste every inch of her skin, to worship her body like she was his goddess.

“You might be afraid to love me, but I know you’re not afraid to want me.”

Those were the words he spoke as he lost himself in her—in her eyes, in her body, in the heat radiating off her—and waited for her to give him something, anything to prove him wrong. But she didn’t move. She was completely undone by his touch.

“I know you want me just as much as I want you.”

He stepped even closer. His lips were now just inches from hers. If she didn’t say anything, he would take her silence as a yes. He would take her. Because her eyes… they burned with longing. Her body had already surrendered beneath his touch—but what he truly craved was to hear it from her lips. He needed it so badly that…

“El… I want you.”

That was all it took for their mouths to crash together in a messy, desperate kiss. Elliot caught her lower lip between his teeth, savoring every second he had with her before she might slip from his arms again. His hands gripped her waist with a possessiveness that left no room for doubt. Olivia could deny it to herself all she wanted, but she belonged to him. Just as much as he belonged to her.

She clung to him as his mouth left hers and began to explore the curve of her neck, making her head fall back, giving him full access—not only to his hand that still held her firmly, but to his teeth and tongue as well.

“Elliot.”

The way she moaned his name, her fingers buried in the back of his neck pulling him closer, was driving him to the edge of madness. He touched her like she was his, claimed her with a dominance she didn’t resist—in fact, it thrilled her. The way she surrendered to him, how completely she gave in… it terrified her, but it also aroused her even more. How easily he made her lose control…

One moment she was standing, and the next, he was lifting her, placing her on top of his desk, positioning himself between her legs—his lips never once leaving her skin.

Olivia gasped when she felt his hand sliding slowly along the inside of her thighs, while his mouth explored her neck, dragging his teeth across her skin, kissing and sucking every inch as he pulled her cardigan down and let it fall onto the desk. He silently thanked the heavens for the thin-strapped top she wore, which gave him easy access to the entire upper part of her body. Olivia felt like she was in a trance; she couldn’t do anything but moan and cling more tightly to Elliot’s body.

She felt one of his hands at the zipper of her jeans and cursed herself, just for a moment, for not having worn a dress or a skirt that day. New York might have been getting colder by the day, but Elliot… Elliot kept her warm like summer.

His fingers slipped inside her jeans after unbuttoning them and slowly pulling the zipper down. The way he did it—so slowly—made it clear he was giving her space, a chance to pull back, to say she wasn’t ready. But she wanted this. She wanted to surrender to this desire, even if her mind screamed how wrong it was to give herself to a man she’d known for such a short time.

“Liv…”

Her name left his lips rough and full of need—a mix of longing and passion. He wanted to hear it from her. He needed her to say it, to give him permission, to let him know it was okay to cross that line. And that’s exactly what she gave him, saying:

“I want you!”

He didn’t hesitate to pull away—only to grab the waistband of her pants and tug them down to her knees. He heard the sharp breath that escaped her lips as he leaned in again, capturing her mouth in a kiss while his hands moved along her body. Her eyes closed as she felt his hand move beneath her underwear; a shiver ran through her as his touch explored her most sensitive places. She had never felt anything like it—so desired, so completely wrapped up in the moment. Her body had never responded this way, surrendering so entirely to a man, to passion, to irrational longing.

“So wet…”

Elliot whispered, his lips trailing down her neck. That woman… she was his undoing. He would give the world just to breathe the same air as her. He’d do the impossible just to feel her beneath his hands, to hear her moans, to sense her move under his touch.

But the moment, along with all the desire and surrender it carried, was abruptly cut off by the insistent ringing of Elliot’s phone. He growled in frustration, pulling away and forcing himself to answer. The name on the screen was exactly who he didn’t expect at that hour. A long sigh escaped his lips before he picked up—his eyes never leaving Olivia.

“Hi, Mom.”

In that moment, panic surged through Olivia’s body. What were they doing? What was she doing? God, she was sitting on his desk, pants around her knees, letting him touch her so intimately… it was madness, sheer recklessness on her part.

She quickly reached for her clothes, pulling her pants back up and fastening them, then slipped her cardigan on. She needed to start thinking with her head and not her heart—because if it hadn’t been for that phone call, Elliot Stabler would’ve been making love to her right there on his desk. And who knew what that would have done to her—and to her foolish heart.

She was already at the office door, ready to leave him alone with his conversation with his mother, but just as she was about to walk out, she felt his hand grab her arm firmly. Her eyes widened in surprise at his sudden move, watching him as he spoke on the phone.

“Mom, I’ll call you back later.”

He ended the call and slipped the phone into his pocket as his eyes locked on hers. There was anger in his gaze, and she knew it was only there because she was running away from him — again.

“Olivia…”

He said her name, trying to keep his voice calm. He hated this constant game of cat and mouse, the way she always pulled away just when it felt like they were making progress. And she knew that. She knew she was a grown woman, that she had to face her feelings — the scars on her soul, the wounds inside her that still hadn’t healed.

“I should go home,”

she said quietly, her eyes lowering to the floor, staring at her boots against the wooden floorboards.

Elliot kept his gaze on the woman of his dreams, and even though he loved her deeply, he was learning to deal with all her complexities — with the way she gave herself to him, only to retreat moments later; with those brown eyes that looked into him so deeply, it was as if they reached his very soul.

“Liv, you don’t have to run.”

Elliot said as he let go of her arm and gently took her hand, intertwining his fingers with hers. He used that simple gesture to pull her closer once more, finally capturing the gaze of those eyes he loved so much—eyes now filled with so many emotions. He wanted to take care of her, to love her, to help her through every insecurity she carried inside.

“I know… I just need time.”

A soft sigh escaped Elliot’s lips. If she needed a few days, weeks, or even months, he would wait. He would wait through every second of every day, until the night she was ready. Until they could live that love the way it deserved to be lived.

And until then, he would be there—to support her, to care for her, to love her. So she would know he was there for her. And that he would never leave her side. Never. No matter what came their way, he would always be with her.

“I’ll be right here, waiting for you.”

Chapter Text

A week had passed since that emotionally charged Monday at the Stablers’ house. Each of the three people who lived together there every day was going through something, and the recent situation they found themselves in made them keep their feelings to themselves — which only complicated the family dynamic the three of them had built.

Olivia was especially quiet whenever she was around Elliot. She still accepted his kisses in the early mornings, when they found themselves alone in the kitchen, but she had become much more distant — unusually silent. She didn’t even give him an opening anymore, and that bothered him deeply. Because he loved that woman… how could he not love her, with her unique way of being? He loved her, and seeing her so withdrawn, weighed down by traumas that had built up over the years, shutting her off from the world… it hurt him to his core.

He wished he could heal all the wounds she’d ever suffered, wished he could wipe away every tear that had ever fallen from her eyes. All he wanted was for his girl to be happy. He didn’t really care if she was with him or with someone else. That was the irony of love, wasn’t it? Letting someone go so they can be happy — even if it’s not with you — simply because you want their happiness above all else. But he couldn’t deny the visceral jealousy that lived inside him. Just the thought of her with another man, kissing her lips, touching her body, her skin… it drove him insane.

And so, he kept mostly quiet, but especially irritable at work — enough for Randall and Casey to notice the very clear shift in his mood. He couldn’t deny that, in certain moments throughout the day, agreeing to let Olivia go, to let her slip away from him, felt like sheer stupidity. He should have chased after her, made her see how perfect they were for each other. But he didn’t want to pressure her, didn’t want to scare her or push her away completely.

So, he settled for simple kisses. He settled for a brief exchange of smiles. He settled for anything she was willing to give him — whether it was a smile or silence. He found comfort in something as small as the scent of her perfume, even if, deep down, he felt completely shattered for not truly having the woman he loved.

Felicity had also been acting strangely. Olivia was the one who noticed it the most. Before school, Felicity seemed happy and cheerful — even radiant and full of energy. But as soon as she came back, she grew quiet. She didn’t want to play, didn’t want to talk, only wanted to be alone in her room, shutting Olivia and her father out completely.

These were especially difficult times for Olivia and Elliot when it came to their little girl. They were both anxious and fearful about what that behavior could mean. Was something happening at school? Something with the students or teachers? Or was it something internal, something going on inside her little mind that she refused to share? They didn’t know. They couldn’t even begin to guess what might be affecting her, and that uncertainty only made them more anxious.

They tried to talk to her, to be calm and patient, giving her space and letting her come to them — but still, it didn’t lessen the worry that lingered between them. After all, that’s what being a parent meant: constantly wondering if your child is okay, if they’re happy. At least, that’s how both Elliot and Olivia felt.

They were worried because Felicity was usually such a joyful little girl. She loved to bounce around the house, to chat, to talk about her ballet classes and her day at school. Seeing her so affected by something unknown… it affected them just as deeply.

Elliot was giving it time — just like he had told Olivia. Felicity had one more week to open up to them; after that, he would go to the school himself to find out what might be happening in that environment that was affecting her so deeply. One thing was certain: he wouldn’t leave that place until the issue was resolved and he knew his little girl was safe and well in that setting.

It was a Wednesday morning. As the sun began to rise, a sharp breeze swept through the Upper East Side, as if autumn were whispering secrets along the elegant corners of the city. The sky was a pale shade of gray, tinged with faint gold, resting softly above the historic brownstone buildings that stood like silent sentinels of the morning. The leaves — in flaming hues of amber, rust, and burgundy — danced across the damp asphalt with the grace of a vintage ballet, carried by the wind drifting in from Central Park, just a few blocks away.

Olivia was driving her car, doing her best to keep her attention on the road. The music playing softly on the radio was French, though she couldn’t quite understand the lyrics — she simply felt the calm, romantic melody, like something taken from an Audrey Hepburn film. Every now and then, when she stopped at a red light, she glanced at the wide sidewalks and the people walking briskly with coffee cups in hand, weaving between corners and storefronts adorned with autumn flower boxes. Her window was partially open, and the scent of freshly baked bread and strong coffee filled the car, blending with the earthy smell of damp leaves.

She thought about the Stabler house, and how, once she arrived, a delicious coffee would surely be waiting for her, prepared by Elliot — who would no doubt be wearing one of those suits that made him look not just imposing, but undeniably sexy. Her feelings for Elliot were complicated, but that didn’t mean she wasn’t still a woman — and precisely because of that, she couldn’t help but look at him with desire. The only thing was that, deep in her heart, she was still processing the idea of starting a new relationship. The truth was, after her last one, she had come to realize just how much had been taken from her — how much had been forced onto her. How Trevor had manipulated her, pressured her into giving up her virginity, and how much that still disturbed her — because it hadn’t been a decision made freely, but one he had coerced into her mind.

She thought about her clothes, the way she acted, spoke, behaved — about how he had altered every little part of her, molding her into the woman he wanted her to be, not the woman she wanted to become. All of it was complicated. It was hard. It was like trying to rediscover herself outside of all the manipulation that had taken root in her mind for so many years. But there was one thing she knew for sure: Elliot was not like Trevor. He would never be like Trevor. While Trevor was still just a boy, Elliot was a man. And not just a man who loved her — but a man who respected her.

What he had done the previous week had truly surprised her — giving her the freedom to come and go in his life, the freedom to feel afraid, to run if she needed to. That had been intense for her. Looking into his blue eyes the next day and knowing he loved her enough to let her go — but also enough to wait for her return — that was something no one had ever done for her. No one had ever loved her that way, and that was what kept her from walking away completely. That was what made her kiss him every morning and remember why she still believed in love — even if it remained such a confusing feeling.

Ah, Elliot Stabler. He had brought so much chaos into her life since the day they met, but he had also opened her eyes to a new world. A brighter, happier world. A world where she woke up every morning with a smile on her lips and a sense of purpose.

As Olivia parked her car in front of the Stabler house, already inside the property gates beyond the large automatic iron doors, she reached for her phone, which had been tossed onto the passenger seat, and glanced at a small reminder: lunch with her mother the day before Halloween, which was coming up the following week.

She and Serena used to have dinner together every week, always on Wednesdays. But since she’d started working with Elliot, she got home late — and there had even been a few nights when she’d ended up sleeping at the office. She had to put Felicity to bed, and that made it nearly impossible to see her mother during the week. On weekends, Serena was always busy.

Giving up drinking had been a difficult process, but work had helped immensely, keeping her mind off of everything. Still, out of fear of a relapse, she always filled her weekends with activities — from morning walks and yoga classes to simply going to a park and reading for hours on end.

Serena was a college professor, but her salary wasn’t great, and Olivia used to help her out with what little she earned. But now, with Elliot’s salary — or rather, the salary she received working for Elliot — she could easily support her mother without worrying about making ends meet.

That job felt like something out of a romantic comedy, or even a fantasy: a job she desperately needed, with an exceptionally good paycheck, a boss who had completely won her over, and a little blonde girl who had become her little girl — her sweet girl, whom she would protect from anyone who dared to hurt her.

“LIVVIE!”

Olivia had barely stepped out of the car when Felicity came running toward her. Usually, by the time she arrived, the little girl was still getting ready for school. So seeing her already dressed and rushing into her arms came as a surprise — but it also brought a smile to her lips as she crouched down to scoop her up and hold her tightly.

Every hug from her healed something inside Olivia — every smile, every little conversation. She had a connection with that girl that she could never truly describe, no matter how many times she tried. The closest she could come was saying it felt like a mother’s love for her daughter — but she kept that thought to herself. After all, Felicity wasn’t her daughter. She would never be her daughter. And that truth hurt deeply, because Olivia loved Felicity as if she were — and it pained her to know she could never truly be by her side as her mother, or protect her as one.

But that would never stop her from fighting for the happiness of the little girl she loved — the same little girl who was now in her arms, hugging her tightly, as Olivia stood up with her and walked into the house. She was already eight years old, and it was only natural that carrying her wasn’t as easy as it used to be. Still, Olivia lifted her as if she were still a baby.

And maybe that was the only thing that truly mattered: how much she loved Felicity and how, to her, she would always be her sweet, delicate little girl.

“Good morning, bunny. You got ready early today!”

Olivia spoke these words as she gently ran her hand through the blonde hair of her cheerful, devoted little follower. She really had gotten ready earlier than usual — which was odd. At that time of morning, she was normally still undecided about which bow to wear in her hair or whether she should change the color of her shoelaces. The sort of worries a little girl might have.

But there she was now, her hair perfectly done, a smile on her face, and clearly in high spirits. And she promptly answered the question:

“Daddy was talking really loud and ended up waking me up.”

When those words came out of Felicity’s mouth, Olivia’s only possible reaction was one of shock—but also of curiosity. The little girl’s innocence kept her from understanding that her father speaking loudly most likely meant he was yelling at someone during an argument. And while that fact shocked Olivia—because she had never seen that side of the man she had developed such strong feelings for in just a month—it also made her wonder: who was getting under Elliot Stabler’s skin enough to throw him off balance? Who was stirring not only his emotions but his sanity?

Because he had to be mad with rage to be speaking loudly enough to wake his daughter in her room. So, the two of them would definitely need to have a conversation—at the very least about keeping his arguments confined to his office instead of his bedroom.

“Oh, really? Was he talking very loudly to someone in particular?”

Maybe Felicity had heard a name, and with that, it might be easier for Olivia to piece the situation together. Maybe he was yelling at Randall, his older brother. The two got along well, but he had already told her that sometimes they had their disagreements—or even got into physical fights. But they always managed to get past it, mainly because they were brothers—and that’s just how brothers are. The arguments, and then the quiet reconciliation.

Olivia wished she could understand that, say she had gone through something similar, but she had always been alone at home. Even with her mother, Serena, she was usually too drunk, trying to drown her sorrow in bottles of alcohol. And her father… he sometimes disappeared for days, weeks. The doors and windows locked, shut tight, so they wouldn’t leave, so they wouldn’t dare abandon him—because he, he was the devil, and he would chase them to hell and back.

Alex had been the only sister she ever had in life. She remembered how she used to sneak past her father to escape the house and play with her golden-haired friend. And in her teenage years, after she and her mother had broken free from all the pain and the relentless persecution and moved on with their lives, she kept in touch with Alex—even if it was mostly through messages and rare visits. Still, she always felt that woman was like a sister to her.

“I think it was with Uncle Randall… do you think they were fighting?”

What’s the right thing to say when a little girl asks if her dad was fighting with her uncle? Do you tell her yes, that she’s right? Or do you say no—and let the brother say “I’m sorry”? Olivia stared into those blue eyes that seemed to pierce straight into her soul, searching for the right answer. That was another part of dealing with children: knowing when to lie, and when to tell the truth. What was she supposed to do?

The question gnawed at her as she walked toward the front door, and when her hand gripped the doorknob tightly, a smile spread across her lips. Then she said, trying to sound as sincere as possible:

“No, of course not. He and Uncle Randall were just having a conversation. Sometimes adults raise their voices, but that’s not okay. I’ll talk to your daddy so he won’t do that again, alright?”

She finally opened the door, and was immediately hit by the scent of the delicious Italian coffee Elliot always made—along with his mouthwatering pancakes. A smile bloomed on her lips, and her eyes closed softly as she savored the aroma that filled the house. When her eyes opened once more, her fingers ran gently through her daughter’s blonde hair, and that smile remained on her lips as she heard the little girl’s voice whisper sweetly:

“Yes.”

Olivia was walking slowly and gently with her toward the kitchen when the sweet little girl rested her head on her nanny’s shoulder, her delicate fingers grasping a strand of the woman’s hair. Olivia paused for a moment at the gesture, her fingers gliding through Felicity’s hair in a soft caress as she smiled at the little girl—the girl she loved so deeply. Looking into her blue eyes was like diving into a sea of emotions. That girl… she was changing her life, bringing her not only joy but filling her heart with a kind of love she had never known. Something she couldn’t explain.

“I missed you…”

Those were the words that came from Felicity’s lips, and nothing could have moved Olivia more. She didn’t like to think about it—about how, when she looked at Felicity, her heart felt like that child was hers. As if she were her daughter. As if she had carried that child in her own womb. As if she had been the first to hold her. How is it possible to connect so deeply with someone in just one month?

It’s the question she’s been asking herself over and over these past few days. How did she manage to grow so attached, not only to Felicity but also to Elliot? Both had won her over in ways she couldn’t begin to explain, as if they’d been part of her life for years—maybe even in other lives. As if they’d known each other forever, and it was just fate’s plan to bring them together now. But fate has never been a good friend to her, and she knows things never stay good for long.

She thought it would be different last time—that things would finally be okay—and then she was drunk, crying in the bathtub, heartbroken. She can’t expect the world to be perfect. But she can pretend it is, for as long as she can. And that means pretending that the little girl in her arms is hers—and that they’ll never be apart.

“But you saw me just yesterday, sweetheart.”

Olivia exclaimed as she gently stroked the girl’s cheek. The night before, she had read the first few pages of Matilda , written by Roald Dahl, and promised that once they finished the book, they’d watch the movie together. But even after reading thirty pages, Felicity was still wide awake, asking her to read just a little more—specifically requesting The Wizard of Oz . That was because, the previous Friday, a very sleepy Olivia had made the mistake of agreeing to go to the Halloween party with Felicity and Elliot—dressed up, no less, as Dorothy, Glinda, and the Cowardly Lion.

In fact, Felicity had originally wanted her father to go as the Scarecrow or the Tin Man, but he had skillfully dodged both options, claiming it would be unbearable for him to dress up like that. Now Olivia had to find a costume on short notice and hope that everything went smoothly. After all, the party was being hosted at Randall’s house, and according to Elliot, all his friends would be there—and there was a chance his mother might show up too. The thought of meeting his entire inner circle was… terrifying. Especially when no one knew they had been making out in places like the office, or sitting close together on the couch every night, silently battling to see who would pull away first—Elliot, saying he was going to bed, or Olivia, saying she should head home.

They had settled into a rhythm like a couple, and pretending to be just a boss and a nanny wasn’t exactly an easy act. But she would do her best to make it through the night in one piece—and swear never again to make any promises while half asleep.

“Still… why don’t you sleep here, Livvie? You have your own room!”

At that moment, Olivia felt a small urge to laugh, because Felicity sounded just like Alex. Her best friend had taken to giving her daily advice about her love life — more specifically, suggestions on how she should come up with some excuse to spend the night at the Stablers’ and somehow end up between Elliot’s sheets. Most of the time, Olivia would just laugh and roll her eyes at the whole thing, but what she didn’t admit was that sleeping there was a real temptation. And it wasn’t just because of Elliot — or because he was only a few steps away. Waking up in that house, with them so close, stirred up a mix of emotions that she still found hard to handle. Because she laughed at their innocence and secretly wished those could be her mornings for the rest of her life.

But she shouldn’t wish for that. She shouldn’t close her eyes and imagine a lifetime with Elliot. That wasn’t how things were supposed to be. She was supposed to be professional — especially after crossing that line with Elliot Stabler. But she couldn’t help it. Any trace of reason vanished the moment her eyes landed on that man and his daughter.

“You’re full of questions today, huh? How about you trade your slippers for your shoes, and then we’ll talk about it later?”

Olivia spoke those words to Felicity as the two of them entered the kitchen. Her brown eyes remained focused on the girl, but she could hear the familiar sounds of Elliot making breakfast — just like he did every morning. She needed a moment alone with him, and this was the perfect excuse to send the little girl out and give them a few minutes. Just enough time for Olivia to gather her thoughts. Mostly, to try to understand why he was so angry with his brother.

It wasn’t like she was some kind of expert in conflict resolution — if anything, she was probably better at starting a conflict than solving one. But at the very least, she could try to offer some advice. Something that might comfort him and make him reconsider the way he handled things with his brother. And most importantly, to think twice before raising his voice in an argument when his daughter was sleeping just a few rooms away. At the very least, he should consider getting some soundproofing in his room.

“Alright!”

She set Felicity down and watched as the little girl ran off cheerfully toward her room. Slowly, Olivia shifted her attention from her to the man in front of her. And wow — that sight hit her square in the chest. The soft autumn morning light poured through the windows, casting the kitchen in a warm, golden glow, almost nostalgic in its gentleness. She loved moments like this — washing dishes while watching the leaves pile up in the backyard. It was a way of experiencing time differently, of realizing how quickly each day passed, how each season carried its own kind of beauty.

But inside that house, time felt suspended. Every day there felt the same — filled with joy, filled with laughter, filled with love. And one of the main reasons she received so much of that love and joy was standing right there, casually cooking bacon — a version of Elliot she had only come to know in recent weeks.

She was used to the Elliot Stabler who wore sharp, tailored suits that hugged his frame perfectly. But the man in front of her now wore a soft, dark gray T-shirt, snug across his broad shoulders and falling a bit more loosely at the chest, where his reading glasses hung — glasses she rarely ever saw him use. Usually only late at night, when he was holed up in his office, working tirelessly. The sleeves of his T-shirt were often pushed halfway up his arms, which only made him look even more irresistible, his Navy tattoo exposed in plain view.

He didn’t talk much about that time in his life — only mentioned how it had changed the way he saw the world and led him down new paths and decisions. But that tattoo, besides being a reminder of his past, was also one of her weaknesses — undeniable proof of how ridiculously attractive she found that man.

The rest of his outfit was a simple pair of blue shorts, casual and comfortable, which contrasted naturally and elegantly with his build. It was the kind of choice made by someone who didn’t need to prove anything to be noticed. And dear God, it was impossible not to notice that Stabler — with his strong legs, his muscles sculpted to perfection.

“Hey.”

She couldn’t quite understand the hold this man had over her body. Seriously — a simple greeting, just one word, and suddenly she was looking at him like he was the only person in the world. Her body was screaming for him — every part of her was. Just like that. She felt so utterly his, as if she had belonged to him for a lifetime, as if her soul had been his for centuries. It was hard even to smile as her eyes followed his every move around the kitchen. It had become so natural to watch him cook and then imagine what life would be like seeing that view every day: waking up to him making breakfast for their family; going to bed after he’d made dinner; lying in his arms; feeling his kisses.

She had once wished for the same life with another man, but with Elliot… wanting that felt so right . And at the same time, so forbidden .

“Hey… um, Felicity mentioned something about you yelling at Randall this morning?”

She got straight to the point. Her eyes barely left him as she made her way from the kitchen door to the fridge, grabbing a bottle of water and twisting the cap open. She noticed how he froze at the word yelling — and then again when she said his older brother’s name. As she took a long sip, she watched Elliot carefully consider the right answer, before finally turning to face her, his blue eyes locking onto hers and pulling her in as he said:

“We were arguing about a client. I wasn’t yelling at him — I was just frustrated with the situation. I didn’t mean to wake her… I didn’t even realize I was being that loud until I saw her standing at my door.”

He’s not lying — and that’s the truth. They both know it’s the purest truth. Still, Olivia feels there’s something more. He had another reason. After all, could a single client really be the only reason for his irritation? There didn’t seem to be a very plausible explanation for all that anger and hatred.

It was obvious — with what little she knew about Elliot, and how much she knew about his company — that demanding clients and difficult people were to be expected. The kind of people who thought they were important enough to demand exclusive attention and expected everything to be resolved in the blink of an eye. But he’d been in that business for a long time. And had been dealing with people like that for even longer. One annoying client wouldn’t get under his skin like that.

“That’s it? I mean… I can’t imagine you going around yelling like that just because of an annoying client.”

She shuts the fridge door and finally takes her seat at the kitchen island, looking at him, waiting for an answer. She knows she doesn’t have the right — he doesn’t owe her an explanation. But if he truly wants this relationship to work the way he keeps saying he does, she needs to know he’s opening up to her. And that she can open up to him. Maybe tell him about Trevor, about her life. Let him hear the stories behind the marks on her body even before he sees them. Let him see the scars on her heart — and understand them. But she needs to know about him, too. She doesn’t even know anything about Felicity’s mother. Who is she? Where is she? Why did she walk out of her daughter’s life? You can’t build a relationship overnight. And more importantly, you can’t build a relationship without truth.

“I… honestly, I don’t think you’re going to like hearing this.”

Those words do little to ease Olivia’s mind. If anything, they only make her more suspicious of everything going on around her. Why didn’t Elliot want to tell her how serious things really were? What was he hiding? She wasn’t his girlfriend, let alone his wife — she had no right to demand the truth. But he was the one pursuing her, the one who wanted a relationship. So why was he now retreating? Why was he suddenly trying to hide the truth?

She wasn’t a child. She wasn’t going to run away. Yes, she had things to hide — of course she felt ashamed of the things she’d been through — but in her heart, the feelings she had for him were stronger than any shame. And deep down, she believed that if they could speak the truth to each other, no matter the situation, maybe they could make it work. Maybe she wouldn’t feel like their relationship was heading toward failure.

“I think I have the right to decide whether or not I want to know. And I do, Elliot. I want to know what was going on.”

“Liv, I was yelling because our client, Miss Dani Beck, is threatening to accuse us of breaching a contract. All because I refused to have a business dinner with her this past weekend. And if she actually goes through with it, we’ll probably have to pay a penalty worth billions of dollars. And she absolutely won’t want to negotiate. She’s acting like a fucking spoiled child.”

By the end of his sentence, Olivia watches his fist rise and then slam down hard onto the marble surface of the kitchen island — a display of his internal rage, and a small glimpse, to her, of just how angry he really was that morning. Yet, even with such blunt words, she knows he’s still not telling her the whole truth. She sees it in his eyes, hears it in his voice — there’s something more, something he’s deliberately holding back.

“And why didn’t you go to dinner with her? I mean, I also don’t understand why she’s making such a scene just because you turned her down for dinner.”

Then his eyes, which had been fixed on his clenched fists resting on the marble island, shifted and met hers once again. Elliot took a deep breath, and his steps were slow and deliberate as he moved toward Olivia — close enough that she could smell his morning scent: a mix of coffee, post-workout sweat, and a hint of his cologne. Being so near made him glance at her lips and think of her kisses, but at that moment, all she wanted was the truth — and to hear it come from his lips. She watched as he threw a quick glance toward the kitchen door, making sure Felicity wouldn’t appear to overhear their conversation.

“Dani Beck and I had an on-and-off affair over the years. She always came up with business dinner excuses so we could end up in bed. But I can’t do that anymore. I’m committed to you. No matter what our relationship looks like, you’re the only one I want. And she’s acting like a little girl who didn’t get the toy she wanted. When I said no the first time, weeks ago, she didn’t care. But when I turned her down a second time and said I’d send one of our other attorneys, she lost it. She called Randall, called Casey… She wants to see me. She needs to see me. But I don’t want to see her. We had something — that much is clear — but it was never intimate enough for me to owe her any explanation about my personal life, especially not about why I won’t meet with her anymore.”

Truth can be painful. For Olivia, in that moment, it became something nearly impossible to swallow — like someone was forcing stones into her mouth. She closed her eyes and shuddered lightly. Elliot had a life — that much was obvious. Before they met, he’d been a single man: handsome, wealthy… What woman wouldn’t lose her mind to be in his bed? What woman wouldn’t want to know what it was like to be touched by him, kissed by him, worshipped like a goddess?

But facing that — having that reality knock at her door — was devastating. Knowing that another woman was throwing a fit because Elliot had refused to sleep with her the way he had for so many years… That woman had tasted his lips, felt his skin. She had seen him naked. Had woken up in his bed. Had had everything Olivia only allowed herself to imagine — because she was too afraid to chase her own happiness. And the weight of that realization made her feel angry, possessive — but also incredibly small.

A businesswoman. A woman as powerful as he was, craving his attention — and yet, he was here, giving all of it to her, a mere law student, his daughter’s nanny. At the same time that she felt diminished by the “competition,” she also felt… unique.

A long sigh escaped his lips. Elliot couldn’t take the risk. Sure, it was almost impossible for them to actually lose a lawsuit — after all, she was the one making a scene about the whole thing. But it would be a massive headache. And who knew what that woman was capable of? What she might expose? They couldn’t afford that risk. Even if the company wasn’t hers, Olivia worked for him. She would be working there. And she couldn’t jeopardize the reputation that Stabler & Fortuna International had built over generations.

“Give me your phone!”

The way Olivia spoke wasn’t a request — it was a demand. And Elliot had certainly never seen her like that before, never heard her speak with such firmness. It startled him more than he expected. The way she held out her hand to him, not yelling, but burning with a quiet, seething fury he’d never seen in her eyes before.

“What?”

Elliot wasn’t sure he had understood what just came out of her mouth. She was demanding his phone. Did she want to grab it and smash it on the floor? Throw it at his head? As an act of pure rage? Honestly, he wouldn’t even blame her if she did. After all, who would react calmly after hearing the man they’re falling for admit to a years-long, casual sexual relationship with another woman?